#and then go back and forth until both chapters are complete
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
ahhh you‘re not going crazy!!!! 😭😭 i did comment that before butttt i wasn’t sure if you were going to see it. i really wanted to show my appreciation regardless so i deleted the comment because i thought it would be weird if i sent it as anonymous message AND the comment… so sorry about that whoopsie😭 (i‘m not impatient i swear i just got shy or something help)
annddd thank you for the long answer, i actually really like to hear your ideas about the story so dw about it being too long!! i‘m already excited and waiting for updates (no pressure though, please take ur time and take care of urself) love u too!!
sorry for the late response ml, been so busy with school work but i’m backkk 😋
NOO DON’T BE SHYYY 😭 i just take a while coming around to comments because i’m so busy with life and school and whatever (can’t really say a social life ‘cause ibr, i don’t have one LMAO) 😗 even if it takes me years, i will ALWAYS respond to any comment or ask or whatever. i don’t put myself on this pedestal where i’m too good for you to respond, i hate authors like that 🫨 they remind me of editors on tiktok/instagram that think they’re celebrities (and even if you were a celebrity, i’d still spit on your shoes #blockout2024)
my long responses are just me getting excited people are invested and actually want to talk to me HAHAHA 😭 thank you sm for not pressuring me into updating (even tho you lowkey have every right to do so). it’s just heart warming when people let you know how much they actually appreciate what you write for them. i get butterflies in my stomach, you have no idea 😩
#idk how to end this response#i’m awkward i’m sorry#irl i’d probably smother you#not joking i swear i probably would#i hate physical affection too soooOoo#that’s saying something#i love you anonnn#and everyone reading this rn#hiding in the tags bc i can’t let gang know i fw being a softy#we stand on business#also#like i responded to this message when it was in my inbox for so long#apologies for that btw LOL#but it’s a sign#i’m back#expect an update in a couple weeks#would have been less than that#but i also need to write for levi#who i have neglected SINCE NOVEMBER#so i’m gonna alternate#2k words for levi#2k words for megumi#and then go back and forth until both chapters are complete#and that’s gonna be my schedule from now on#YAYYY#liar liar asks!
0 notes
Text
Perfect Copy
summary: Hyunjin brings home a clone of himself, one to take over his daily life at work and home when he's gone for the tour. Everything seems to be great....that is until it's not.
pairing: idol!Hyunjin x fab!reader x clone!Hyunjin
genre: established relationship, sci fi au, angst, fluff, smut-18+ MDNI
word count: 9k
warnings: fingering, oral sex (f receiving), unprotected sex (don't), creampie, squirting, multiple rounds and other things I don’t want to spoil!
notes: this fic is one of my favorites that i wrote! I'm thinking of making it an anthology series with three chapters per se. Let me know if you'd like to see it as so! And as always let me know what you think of this fic!
If you enjoyed, please comment, like, and reblog ♡
Divider by @saradika-graphics
Please do not copy, translate, edit, report, or use this work without my permission. ©moonchild9350 (2024)
Masterlist
You were pacing the floor of your room, your hands behind your back as your mind raced. The phrase “what should I do,” repeated over and over, so much so it was all you could hear.
The house was empty, the silence loud and clear as your feet touched the padded floor. The sun was shining through your window, the sound of a dog barking in the distance and children playing at the park across the street. The atmosphere outside was completely different from the one inside.
Not too long ago, you got off the phone with Hyunjin, your boyfriend, after he shared some disturbing information that would change the dynamic of the household forever…or at least the foreseeable future. He was bringing his clone home to join the household at the company’s request.
You were too stunned to speak as he explained each band member was required to have one, the company going as far as to add an addendum into their contracts stating so.
When you asked why, Hyunjin just explained that the clone would be here when he’s gone on tour, ready to continue operations at the company as scheduled, saving time and money for the company.
What could you do?
The decision was already made and Hyunjin and his clone were on their way here, to the home you both shared.
It’s not like you’ve never heard of an idol having a clone to help out with their career, matter of fact it was more common than people thought. The appeal was there, as a clone would be able to attend events and carry on with the idol’s daily life as if it were nothing, allowing the idol to simultaneously complete other tasks that were needed of them.
The world had mixed reactions about the idea, some in favor of the thought, allowing idols to not be overworked, while others found the idea not so appealing. You yourself was somewhere in the middle, understanding why an idol would want the extra help as you were dating one yourself but also found the idea of a clone of Hyunjin walking around eerie.
You continued to pace the floor, back and forth, back and forth, until you heard the door open and close. You could hear Hyunjin speaking with someone, his voice carrying through the small apartment.
Taking a breath, you braced yourself and walked into the hallway, coming face to face with Hyunjin and well…Hyunjin.
“Hey babe!” Hyunjin said, coming up to you and pressing a kiss to your cheek.
You shuffled behind Hyunjin a little as he turned to face his clone. “Well here he is! Or I guess here I am?” He said with a chuckle.
The clone raised his hand as if to say hi before placing it at his side again, his eyes fixed right on you. You lowered your gaze not sure where to look as he continued to stare at you.
“Well let’s all go sit down and chat,” Hyunjin said, breaking the awkward silence that briefly filled the room.
You followed him to the couch, sitting down next to him as his clone took the seat opposite both of you. The clone sat up straight in his seat, his hands placed delicately in his lap as he waited for Hyunjin to speak.
You took a moment to take the new member of the household in, observing his looks to see if he resembles Hyunjin at all and you must admit, he could pass off as your boyfriend. His hair was long and brown, sitting perfectly at his shoulders, his eyes a beautiful chocolate brown. He even had the little freckle underneath his left eye, the pretty beauty mark very much present and distinctive.
The only difference was his unblemished skin, new and perfect just like a brand new baby. His movements were stiff and uncertain, as if they hadn’t been used in a while, which they probably hadn’t.
Hyunjin’s clone looked around, his eyes drifting across the living room, taking in his new surroundings. You were so caught up in observing the clone that you were startled as Hyunjin clapped his hands next to you.
“Well welcome me! Thats weird to say,” Hyunjin chuckled as he slapped his thigh.
You and the clone just stared at him, unsure of what to say or do.
Hyunjin coughed before settling back in his seat, feeling the awkward tension in the room.
“Okay…tough crowd. My clone will be living here from now on. He’ll be in and out of the house to go to the company and fill in for me while I’m gone, and he’ll be here for you if you need anything.”
Hyunjin’s clone then smiled, his dimples showing just like on your Hyunjin. His smile, his mannerisms was so much like your boyfriend’s it was unnerving. It was becoming too much for you.
“I’m sorry, I need a moment,” you mumbled as you got up, retreating to the safety of your bedroom.
You went and sat on the bed, your head down in your hands as Hyunjin walked in.
“Baby?” Hyunjin asked as he came to kneel in front of you. He gently began rubbing your legs attempting to soothe you.
You looked up and say the concern in your boyfriend’s face. Softening your features you said, “I’m just….overwhelmed. He’s just like you, it’s eerie.”
Hyunjin nodded agreeing with you. It was eerie, he’s not going to lie. It was a weird feeling seeing himself standing there. He needed you to be okay though and comfortable with the clone while he’s away.
“It’s okay, I just have to get used to him being here is all,” you continued attempting to smile.
“Okay baby, you’ll tell me if you change your mind?” Hyunjin asked as he held your gaze.
You shook your head yes and placed your hands on top of his. Hyunjin smiled and got up, leaning over to press a kiss to your lips. You sighed as his plush lips melted with yours, as he brushed a strand of your hair behind your ear.
All too soon, Hyunjin pulled back and grinned. “Let’s go back yeah?”
You nodded and stood up, reaching out to take Hyunjin’s hand in yours. He interlaced his fingers with yours, the softness and warm feeling causing you to feel at ease and led the way back to the living room. The clone was sitting in the same spot still, his head turning toward you both as you entered the room. His eyes drifted to your intertwined hands for a moment before looking back up, his cheeks reddening.
Hyunjin dropped your hand and sat down, turning the tv on in the process. You didn’t know what to do as you rocked back and forth on your feet, your eyes darting anywhere but on Hyunjin’s clone.
“I’ll just…go to the kitchen,” you mumbled as you turned on your heels, making your way to the kitchen.
Once in the kitchen, you looked around wondering what to do next. You took a look at the clock and noticed it was almost dinner time. 'Might as well cook dinner,’ you thought as you grabbed the ingredients you needed to make lasagna.
You could hear the voices from the tv and Hyunjin and his clone discussing something, but the sound of pots and pans clanging together overpowered them both. It was easy to fall into the safe and familiar routine of making the sauce, placing the noodles down followed by more sauce and cheese.
Carefully, you created a dish worth devouring, smiling as you added the finishing touches before sliding it into the oven. You then went about chopping up lettuce and other veggies, deciding to make a salad for the side.
You were tossing the vegetables together when a pair of arms wrapped around your waist. With a yelp, you dropped the tongs you were holding before spinning around to see who it was.
“Easy baby!” Hyunjin said as he held you close, a mixture of concern and pure amusement on his face.
“You scared me!” You exclaimed as you clutched your chest with one hand and lightly slapped his arm with the other.
“I’m sorry,” he pouted, giving you the sweetest puppy dog eyes. “Kiss?”
You sighed and smiled while pressing your lips to his. Hyunjin pulled you closer, his hands drifting down your sides to rest on your ass. He deepened the kiss, shoving his tongue in your mouth to tangle with yours. You let out a moan deep within your throat as he rutted his semi-hardened bulge into your core, his length pressed against you nicely, as a little reminder of what you do to him.
Hyunjin then nipped at your lips and leaned back and gazed at you, taking in your flushed cheeks and swollen lips.
“We’ll finish this later mm?” Hyunjin said before turning around and walking away.
You stood there stunned, your mind trying to catch up to what you were doing before. The smell of something burning caught your attention and you quickly grabbed an oven mitt to pull the lasagna out to cool. You hurried to set the table, placing the food in the center and called the boys to come eat.
Dinner was a strange affair as you were sitting across from the clone. You stole hurried glances at him while he scarfed down his food, not caring if it was hot enough to burn his tongue. Once he cleaned his plate, he sat back and smiled, seeming completely satiated.
“That was amazing y/n,” the clone said, pushing his plate away.
“Uhh, thanks,” you murmured as you pushed your food around, as you were starting to feel full.
“She’s a great cook huh?” Hyunjin bragged with a cocky grin. “That’s my girl.”
You chuckled and playfully hit Hyunjin on the shoulder, rolling your eyes as he dramatically clutched his arm. As you were teasing him for his theatrics, you missed how the clone eyed you, watching your every move and how you interacted with the real Hyunjin.
“Oh!” Hyunjin exclaimed, recovering from the show he was putting on, “What do we call you while I’m here? Might be a little confusing if we just say Hyunjin.”
All three of you were silent for a moment as you racked your brains for a nickname to call the clone to avoid confusion within the house. After a moment more, an idea popped into your head.
“What about Jinnie?” You suggested, looking from the clone to Hyunjin.
The clone looked at you for a moment as if he was pondering your choice, his facial expression unreadable. Hyunjin was silent as he waited for the clone’s response.
“I love it!” The clone responded, a wide grin spreading on his perfect face.
“Perfect! We’ll call you Jinnie then,” Hyunjin said while grasping your hand in his to give it a squeeze.
The rest of the evening passed without event, all three of you spending it in front of the tv, watching a movie that Hyunjin had heard was really good from Felix. As the movie went on, you began to feel tired, your eyes drooping and body feeling heavy as you leaned onto Hyunjin. You closed your eyes briefly, telling yourself you’d just take a little cat nap while the ending played on the screen.
However, you were jolted awake by Hyunjin, who was gently shaking your shoulder and calling your name. You quickly sat up, shocked you had actually fallen asleep.
“Let’s go sleepy head,” Hyunjin teased as he pulled you up from the couch. “I already showed Jinnie his room.”
You nodded and followed your boyfriend, slipping into your shared bedroom to get ready for bed. As you got ready for bed, going through the motions of getting into your sleep shirt, brushing your teeth and doing your skin care, Hyunjin prepped the bed pushing your stuffies aside and making sure all of your blankets were at the ready.
Hyunjin slid into bed, patting the space next to him. You giggled and padded over, snuggling under the blankets with your boyfriend. He pulled you close and pressed sloppy kisses to your face, causing you to giggle.
The kisses increased until his lips slotted with yours, soft and sweet, until he pressed his hard on into your thigh and bit your lip between his teeth.
“Need you love,” he whispered in between kisses.
His hands slide down your side, tracing the curves of your hips until he cupped your sex. You let out a soft moan as he slid a finger through your panties, pushing it between your folds soaking the fabric.
“Let me hear you love,” he cooed as he stared at your face, taking in how he was making you feel.
Hyunjin slid your panties to the side and pressed his finger directly against your clit before swirling fast but precise circles against the puffy bud. You whimpered against his lips as shocks of pleasure traveled through your core, your hips moving in time with his movements.
“That’s it love, eyes on me,” he said as his fingers sneaked down to your hole and sliding in within your warmth.
He curled his fingers up and rubbed the little gummy spot that makes your toes curl, your fingers digging into his biceps as he fucked you. You kept your eyes on his, feeling your high build up within you with each passing second.
Hyunjin could tell you were going to come, as he fucked you with his fingers, the palm of his hand giving your clit extra stimulation. His cock twitched within his sweats as you panted and moaned, whimpering his name over and over.
“Hyunjin, fuck! Gonna come!” You squealed as you felt the muscles tighten in your core before letting go, the walls contracting around his fingers as you let out a moan.
“Yes, that’s it love. Such a good girl coming on my fingers,” Hyunjin praised, smirking at the squeal you let out.
He withdrew his fingers and hurriedly pushed his sweats down, his cock finally free and dripping with precum. Hyunjin bunched your shirt up, exposing your lower half to him and spread your legs wider so he could fit more easily between them.
You watched him with a hooded gaze as he lazily stroked his cock, spreading the precum around his length.
“Ready for my cock love?” Hyunjin asked as he teased your clit with his tip, waiting for your response.
“Give me your cock baby,” you begged.
“Fuck!” Hyunjin groaned as he pushed in, his cock sliding in with ease with how wet you were.
He immediately set a fast pace, focused on getting you both to your highs. He was a sight to see above you, his eyes set in a fucked out expression as he bit his plush lips over and over. Beads of sweat pooled on his temple, the droplets making their way onto your belly as they fell away.
You let out a loud moan, so loud that you’re sure Jinnie heard in the guest room. You couldn’t bring yourself to care however, as you focused on how your lovers cock felt deep within you, fucking you just how you like it, until your orgasm built once more, threatening to spill over at any moment. -- -- Jinnie was on his way back to his room after washing up when he heard your moans, high pitched and shrill and mixed with deeper, lower ones. He stopped in front of the door to your bedroom which was slightly cracked allowing him to hear and see the activities that were occurring more easily.
He should walk away and ignore you both, but how could he when you sounded so sweet. Jinnie felt his cock swell in his pants, the tent becoming very noticeable. Ignoring the discomfort he felt down below, he focused his eye on the crack of the door and watched. Watched as his double fucked you within an inch of your life. Listened as you moaned and screamed Hyunjin’s name…his name.
He could see your face, how your eyes rolled to the back of your head, your tongue lolling out as you withered around in pleasure. He could see your toes curl as your legs wrapped around Hyunjin’s waist pulling him closer and deeper. He could hear your wet pussy, the squelches it made as Hyunjin’s cock speared you open.
Jinnie was in awe of you. He found himself wanting to be the one fucking you, causing you to orgasm over and over underneath him. He wanted to be the one to hold you tight at night as you slumbered. He wanted to be the one that loves you.
As you came with a loud yell, he decided he would have you, so you could call him yours and vice versa.
As the weeks passed, all three of you settled into your new routines. Hyunjin and Jinnie would go off to the studio, their schedules busy with rehearsals and recordings for the new album and tour. You stayed home most days, working on your sketches for the fashion show that was coming up as you were a fashion designer. Occasionally you would go into the office for meetings.
The boys usually got home exhausted but energetic, yapping about their day nonstop. You watched in amazement as both of them animatedly reenacted some scene Minho and Jisung had recreated. You couldn’t help but think that they were so similar, the way their brains processed what to say or do next, to the way they moved, almost as if they were in sync.
“And scene!” Hyunjin shouted as he took a bow while Jinnie clapped in delight.
“I have no clue what just happened,” you teased, shaking your head in disbelief.
“What?!” Hyunjin whined, a pout forming on his face.
“We were reenacting the scene from that new action movie that just came out. Minho and Jisung were adamant that we learn the moves and lines,” Jinnie explained with an apologetic look on his face.
“Ah makes sense,” you chuckled.
Hyunjin collapsed on the floor and grabbed his water bottle to take a swig. You sat next to Jinnie, feeling slightly more comfortable with him, but still a little on edge. Hyunjin would be leaving soon to embark on the group’s five month long tour, leaving you here with Jinnie. Anytime he mentioned how close the date was, you would freak out, voicing your concerns at being alone with practically a stranger.
However, Hyunjin would dismiss your concerns saying Jinnie isn’t a stranger, it’s basically him. He’d always reassure you that if he didn’t need the clone, he would not have it. Simple as that. But the company wanted the members to use the clones so they can progress in their careers, so there was nothing he could really do.
You understood, knowing his hands were tied, so you put up with Jinnie and tried to get not let his similarities to Hyunjin get to you.
“Should we have one last game night before I have to leave?” Hyunjin suggested. “We can order take out and everything.”
You and Jinnie both agreed and began picking out a game while Hyunjin ordered the food. It wasn’t long before you three were settled on the floor, board game set up with food all around you. The night passed with friendly banter, making you feel even more at ease with the clone.
“Don’t forget my favorite sweatshirts!” Hyunjin called out to you from the bathroom as you rummaged through the drawers.
You were helping Hyunjin pack as he was leaving for the tour the next day. You spotted the sweatshirts he mentioned and groaned, realizing that his favorite sweatshirts were also your favorites and that you wouldn’t have anything to wear for comfort while he was gone.
“Can you leave one here with me please? I need to have something of yours while you’re gone.”
Hyunjin poked his head from the bathroom. “I suppose. Pick whichever one you want.”
You smiled and began to shift through the fabric, deciding on his black hoodie. You gathered the others and carefully folded them before placing them in his suitcase. You gathered his shirts, pants, socks, and boxers, ensuring he had everything he would need while gone. Satisfied with your work you announced to your boyfriend that you were done packing.
Hyunjin came out of the bathroom, carrying his toiletries with a smile. “Thanks love.”
“Of course, anything for my lover,” you cooed. “You have everything you need.”
“Everything?” Hyunjin asked as he set down his bag in the suitcase.
You cocked your head at him, wandering what he was talking about. You slowly backed away as he stalked toward you, a smirk on his face. As your back hit the wall, Hyunjin approached you.
“I won’t have you,” he murmured as he cupped your chin.
You held your breath as he gently pressed his lips to yours, savoring the slow moment. You were going to miss this, miss him. As you clutched onto his shirt, Hyunjin deepened the kiss as he pressed his body closer to yours until there was barely any space left between you two.
You let out a whimper as he disconnected from you, his eyes on your swollen, red lips.
“Can I have my girl tonight?” He softly said, his arms wrapping around your waist to hold you close.
You nodded your head as you gazed into his eyes, your pussy clenching over nothing at the implications of his words. Hyunjin smiled and then guided you to the bed. He helped you get comfortable before peeling off your clothes, layer by layer until you lay bare for him.
Parting your legs, Hyunjin settled between them, his eyes on your wet pussy. “Let me take care of you baby,” Hyunjin cooed as he leaned down to get comfortable.
He licked up your folds collecting your slick that was there coating your skin. You let out a low moan as he repeated the action again and again until he dived in, his lips wrapping around your clit in earnest. He began to suck gently, rolling your bundle of nerves on his tongue every now and then, causing you to mewl out.
You gripped his hair, holding him to your pussy as he ate you out, his tongue lapping at clit before pushing into your hole to lick at your walls. You couldn’t help but buck your hips into his mouth as he moaned, the vibrations traveling into your core. You watched your lover as he licked and sucked before leaning back, resting his head on your thigh as he placed lazy kisses on the flesh.
Minutes turned to hours as he edged you, playing with your pussy just the way he likes until you were whimpering and begging for him to let you cum. As he looked up at you during a break, he gently stroked your outer thigh, gazing at you with love in his eyes.
“My sweet girl ready to cum?” He asked, his eyebrows raising as he waited for your answer.
“Yes, yes, please let me cum,” you whined.
Hyunjin smirked before turning back to your pussy, eyeing the flesh. You were soaked, your slick coating every inch of your pussy, your thighs, and the sheets below. He parted your folds carefully, exposing your engorged clit. God he loved when he had you like this, needy and begging, your pussy waiting to be devoured so you could come on his face.
He wasted no time wrapping his mouth around your clit, this time sucking hard and fast. You were a mess as pleasure spread throughout your core. Hyunjin searched for your hands and once he found them he interlaced his fingers with yours as he continued to suckle your clit.
You squeezed his hands as you rocked your hips, riding his face as your high built up within. You whispered a litany of Hyunjin’s name, pleading for him not to stop with Hyunjin humming at your demands, as he pressed his face further into your folds.
With a particular suck and roll of your clit against his tongue, your orgasm hit hard and you let out a loud moan as Hyunjin continued to suck to help you ride out your high. Once satisfied, he leaned back and licked his lips, his eyes rolling to the back of his head at your taste. He took you in as you breathed heavy and laid in the mess you made, completely fucked out.
You were in and out of sleep as Hyunjin carefully cleaned you up before he cuddled next to you holding you tight in his arms. You felt at ease as you snuggled in closer to him, listening to the sound of his heart beat. And as you drifted off to sleep, you dreamed that he didn’t have to go on his tour, that he would stay here with you. But of course, that was only a dream which this time would not come true.
“Have a safe flight baby,” you said with tears in your eyes as you straightened out Hyunjin’s scarf.
The day of the members departure was here. Most of the boys were already outside gathering their luggage, but Hyunjin stayed behind in the van to say goodbye to you.
“Aww don’t cry love. I’ll be back before you know it! And we’ll talk on the phone every night.” Hyunjin said as he wiped your tears away.
“You better,” you mumbled with a pout on your face causing Hyunjin to chuckle.
“Now give me a kiss!” Hyunjin demanded.
He pulled you close and slotted his lips with yours, pressing sweet kisses again and again. You clutched onto his sweatshirt, holding tight as he deepened the kiss, a small moan leaving his lips as his tongue tangled with yours. You both were lost in each other, neither wanting to let go, but time had other plans. There was a sharp rap on the window which startled you both causing you to jump away from each other.
“Well I guess I should go,” Hyunjin murmured as he ran his hand through his hair.
“Yeah,” you said, your voice laced with sadness.
Hyunjin gathered his bags and opened the door to climb out to a sea of fans and flashing lights. He spared you one more glance, giving you a small smile before stepping next to the others. You watched him as the van drove away, away from your lover.
You weren’t sure what to expect over the next five months, but you hoped it would go by quickly.
When you arrived home, you walked into an empty house as Jinnie was back at the building recording songs for the next album. You took the opportunity to get some work done yourself. You grabbed your sketchbook and some snacks and made yourself cozy on the couch. You began to sketch, finishing up some designs on some dresses.
Time passed as you worked, you getting lost in the vision that was being translated on paper that you didn’t hear the door open as Jinnie came home. He was so quiet that you were startled when he sat next to you to peer over your shoulder.
“Whatcha doing?” Jinnie asked, curiosity in his eyes.
“Oh my god!” You screeched as you clutched at your chest. “You scared me!”
Jinnie’s face changed from curiosity to something sadder, his eyes downcast as he fumbled with his fingers. He didn’t mean to scare you, he just wanted to see what you were working on, wanting to be there for you since Hyunjin was gone.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to,” Jinnie said, giving you puppy dog eyes as if he was begging for attention.
You regarded the man next to you. He was dressed in grey sweats and a white t-shirt with his hair in a half up, half down hairstyle…just how Hyunjin was dressed for his travels. Did Jinnie dress like Hyunjin on purpose? You’re not sure but it was weird.
“It’s okay,” you said as you closed your sketchbook. You were definitely not getting anymore work done tonight.
You both sat in silence, unsure of what to say or do…that is until your stomach growled. Jinnie perked up, a grin on his face.
“Wanna order take out?” He inquired, cocking his head to the side.
“Um, sure,” you murmured. “While you order I’m going to go take a shower.”
Jinnie nodded and pulled out his phone, pulling up the delivery app to browse options.
You began to walk to your bedroom before remembering that he doesn’t know what to order you. Turning around you said, “Oh you can order me…”
But you were cut off, Jinnie picking up his head to look at you. “I know what you like.”
You stared at him, unsure of what to say. He knew what you liked? How was that possible? Hyunjin always did the ordering. Did Hyunjin discuss with Jinnie your likes and dislikes? You looked up to see Jinnie staring at you, with a look on his face you couldn’t quite place. It was slightly unsettling as he didn’t blink, but sat frozen with his eyes trained on you.
“Oh…okay then,” you said before booking it to your bedroom.
Once on the other side of the door, you let out a breath of relief. That was a little weird you must admit and the way he stared at you, like he knew something you didn’t. As your heart rate settled, you padded across the room, gathering the things you needed for your shower.
You turned the water on and stripped your clothes off before getting under the warm stream of water. You emptied your mind, the thoughts of what just occurred leaving your mind and draining with the water that ran down your body. Once your mind was clear, you were able to fully enjoy your shower, the scent of your honey and green tea body wash relaxing you.
You stayed under the stream until the water ran cold. You quickly got out wanting to put on something warm, plus your stomach was rumbling so loud you’re sure the neighbors could hear it. You put on your favorite pjs and passed Hyunjin’s sweatshirt over your head, taking in his scent.
Satisfied and refreshed, you returned to the living room to the smell of comfort food. You walked a little faster, ready to dig into whatever Jinnie ordered. As you entered, Jinnie looked up with a smile and gestured for you to sit next to him.
“Here you go, all plated up and ready for you to eat!” He exclaimed as he set down a plate of food.
You were taken aback, not used to having your plate made, but accepted it nonetheless. As you scooped the first bite of Mac and cheese into your mouth, you let out a moan, savoring the cheese on your tastebuds. This was just what you needed after a day like today.
You both ate in silence, watching the show that Jinnie picked before you came in. He doted on you every second of dinner, making sure you had enough food and drink. If you needed something, he got it for you, not wanting you to get up. Things were okay until he reached out to wipe a string of cheese off your chin, his gaze on you.
It felt oddly intimate, the man who looked just like your boyfriend cleaning your face. You were conflicted, not sure if you should accept the help or push him away. However, before you could decide, he pulled back before sticking the finger he just cleaned your face with in his mouth. You stared in shock as he sucked on the digit, licking the food residue clean.
As he removed his finger with a pop, he chuckled and turned to look back at the tv like nothing happened. You were still frozen in place, your mind trying to catch up to what Jinnie just did. Maybe it was time to retire for the night, before anything else occured.
You thanked Jinnie for the food and excused yourself to lock yourself in your bedroom. Is this what things would be like with Hyunjin gone? You were a mix of emotions, the feeling of confusion, fear, and a little excitement stirring deep within. You began to get ready for bed, wanting to be within the safety and comfort of your blankets. — — Jinnie wanted to make sure everything was perfect for you. He knew you would be sad that Hyunjin was gone but he found that an obstacle he could easily remedy. After all he was here. He is Hyunjin, whether you realized it or not. He has Hyunjin’s looks, his mannerisms, characteristics, he is the perfect copy of the man you called your boyfriend.
He began to clean up the mess from dinner, a smile on his face at how it went. He could tell you were impressed as he made sure you had everything you needed. Even though it was only the first day, things were going smoothly, and if he had anything to say about it, he would continue to make sure it remained so.
As the weeks passed, you became used to Jinnie, how he took care of you, gave you company after he was done with work. You weren’t lonely, which you were thankful for. You finished your sketches for work and had delivered them to the team, the next phase of the project fully underway. You spoke with Hyunjin every night, discussing your day and listening to him talk about his performances.
You missed him dearly, expressing so on the phone every night. Your heart swelled as you listened to Hyunjin profess his love to you, promising to come back very soon. Listening to his voice calmed you, making you feel more at ease with the time remaining that he would be gone. Every time Hyunjin ended the call, he’d always remind you to let Jinnie care for you in any way you needed, making you promise that you’d do so.
After speaking with Hyunjin one night, you laid in bed wide awake, your mind on your boyfriend instead of sleep. You needed him, wanted to feel him, touch him as it’s been so long. With a sigh, you began to drift your hands over your body, lightly brushing them over your breasts, circling your nipples causing you to become wet.
You slowly drifted your hands down, slipping it within your panties to touch your aching core. You began to circle your clit, letting out a mewl at the pleasure that your fingers brought you. Your mind drifted to Hyunjin, thinking of how he would touch you, soft and gentle at first before speeding up, bringing you to your high and savoring the little sounds you made as you let go.
Your eyes were closed as you continued to pleasure yourself, your orgasm steadily building at the thought of your lover. Your moans increased in pitch with each passing minute to the point you didn’t hear the door crack open and Jinnie step in.
You rocked your hips against your fingers, moaned Hyunjin’s name like a prayer, your eyes opening briefly just to see Jinnie standing at the door staring at you, a bulge clearly visible in the sweatpants he was wearing. You let out a gasp and removed your fingers from your panties before sitting up.
“What are you doing here?!” You shrieked, pulling your blankets up your legs to cover yourself.
Jinnie continued to look at you with lust in his eyes. He heard you from his room, your sweet moans as you called out his name as you pleasured yourself. He tried to ignore it, but you just sounded too sweet.
“Let me make you feel good,” Jinnie said as he slowly walked toward you. “You need me baby, so let me. Will you?”
Shit, he must have heard you through the walls. You continued to eye him as he stalked towards you, a pleading look on his face. You were still wet, your panties sticking to your skin, a constant reminder to what you were doing before you were interrupted. You were sad at how you weren’t able to orgasm, the need still pooling in your core.
Your mind was so hazy, drunk with lust and filled with need that you wanted to believe Jinnie was Hyunjin. You remembered how you craved Hyunjin’s touch, wanting to fall apart at the mercy of his fingers. Looking at the man in front of you, you thought fuck it and leaned back on your pillow and removed your blankets from your lower half, exposing your soaked core to him.
Jinnie licked his lips, his eyes trained on your covered pussy, your folds clearly visible through your panties. He quickly scrambled onto the bed, laying on his stomach to come face to face with your core.
You watched as he looked you in the eyes before pressing a soft kiss to your covered clit over and over leaving you breathless at the teasing sensation. Jinnie was in no rush as he pressed kisses down your left thigh, then your right before once more pressing a kiss to your clit.
By this point, you were begging, pleading for him to touch you so you could cum, the pleasure so overwhelming from his actions that you felt sparks shoot down your thighs and little flutters in your belly.
Jinnie chuckled as he pushed your panties to the side, finally coming face to face with your sopping folds. You let out a loud moan as he licked up your slit before taking your clit in his mouth and began to suckle the bud. Your fingers tangled in his hair, guiding his head as plunged his tongue into your hole. With each groan he let out, your arousal gushed out, coating his face as he licked up every drop, not wanting to waste your sweet slick.
You were close, the feeling of the band coiling tighter and tighter within you. You gripped Jinnie’s hair tighter, spreading your legs wider so he could continue without hindrance.
“Lemme come, please, please,” you whimpered.
Jinnie let out a hum, acknowledging your pleas. He’d like nothing more for you to come on his tongue. With a few more suckles he heard you let out a moan as you let go, copious amounts of your release leaking out of your pussy to trickle down your ass and coat his chin. He licked you clean, sticking his tongue in your entrance one last time to massage your walls as you came down.
Once he felt your grip slack on his hair, he leaned back, and gazed down at you. You stared back at him, noticing his blown out pupils and raging boner. All you could do was regulate your breathing as you watched him strip, his shirt coming off with ease to reveal his toned abs, followed by his sweats, his cock springing out and slapping his belly.
You took him in, your eyes glued to his cock that was perfectly identical to Hyunjin’s, down to the little mole on the shaft that you loved so much. Jinnie scooted closer to you and lifted your legs up and onto his shoulders before sheathing himself within you.
You moaned at the familiar stretch, your mind blown with how he can feel just like your boyfriend. You didn’t have time to think much as he began to thrust his hips, dragging his cock in and out of your pussy at a fast pace. It was uncanny at how he knew how to fuck you, how to angle his hips so he can reach that spot that makes your toes curl.
Jinnie smirked at you as if he could read your thoughts, gripping your legs tighter as he slammed his hips into yours. You were his, that he was certain, and he was going to keep it that way.
You clenched around his cock as you felt your orgasm build once more, shock on your face mixed with pleasure at the fact that you were going to come again so soon.
“That’s right baby, come on my cock. Come on Jinnie’s cock,” he cooed, bringing one hand down to thumb at your clit.
You felt the pressure build in your lower belly, stronger than it usually was. The pressure was so much that you thought you were going to pee. Before you could mumble for Jinnie to stop, you let go, your orgasm hitting you hard. You tossed your head back as your vision went white, little stars forming in front of you as you heard a ringing in your ears. You felt your release leak out, so much so that you began to panic.
“No no baby, just lay back, you squirted baby and that’s just so fucking hot,” Jinnie moaned as he punctuated each syllable with a thrust of his hips.
His eyes drifted to your pussy, how wet you were, your pussy talking with each drag of his cock within you. You were perfect, your pussy was perfect, and he was going to claim you, mark you as his. With a few more thrusts, he stilled, his pelvis flush to your ass as he came, his cum flooding your insides and mixing with your slick that was now starting to pool on the sheets.
As he came down from his high, he withdrew his cock, watching as his cum seeped from your pussy. He looked up into your eyes, his heart fluttering as you gazed up at him with a look he couldn’t decipher. He started to get up, thinking he’s overstayed his welcome when you reached out and mumbled “stay.”
You were more than satisfied, your lower half full of his cum, your clit and pussy tingling from the abuse it received. Maybe it’s because you were missing Hyunjin, but as Jinnie got up to leave, you reached out to him and said the one word you never thought you’d say. You watched as Jinnie looked in shock, but then love as he scooted next to you, cuddling you close to his body.
As time passed your eyes became heavy, sleep catching up to your exhausted body. And with the sound of Jinnie’s beating heart and warmth he provided, you feel into a deep sleep.
— —
Ever since you let Jinnie in your bed, it’s become a ritual, where he joins you once you’ve showered. He makes sweet love to you, providing you with orgasm after orgasm until you fall asleep, satisfied and exhausted.
You didn’t mind, matter of fact you were ecstatic, your needs being taken care of while Hyunjin was gone. You mentioned to him one night about the arrangement worried he would object. However, he wholeheartedly thought it was okay, happy that you were being cared for in more ways than one.
Jinnie was your savor in Hyunjin’s absence. He took such good care for you, no matter how tired he was from rehearsal. He made your meals, pampered you, fucked you, made sure you didn’t want for nothing. At first you didn’t mind, as it was nice to be doted on, especially in your lovers absence. However, over time you started to notice slight differences in Jinnie’s behavior.
He became more clingy, wanting to be with you whenever he wasn’t at work. However, that even changed when one day he suggested you bring your work with you so you could join him at the studio. When you declined, he felt dejected, his head hung low with hurt in his eyes. You didn’t care however, as you wanted to carry on with life as usual, not breaking up your routine, especially when it came to work.
Things seemed to be okay as Jinnie backed down a little, staying in his lane and just going with the flow. He hadn’t joined you in bed for a few weeks now, wanting to give you your space. You were grateful for it, needing the room to breathe and take time to think.
However, you began to miss Hyunjin even more as month four hit, his absence starting to take a toll on you.
Jinnie started to notice a change in your behavior, noticing that you seemed more sad than usual. Thinking you needed to be pampered he planned a movie night filled with your favorite snacks.
You joined begrudgingly, not really wanting to be next to him, but also not wanting to hurt his feelings. You chose your snacks and grabbed a blanket to cuddle up for the movie.
Halfway through, Jinnie turned to you and placed a hand on your knee. “Y/n, what’s wrong?”
You looked at Jinnie and said, “I’m just missing Hyunjin,” which was the truth. Your mind was actually on your boyfriend and what you two would be doing right now if he was home.
“Oh y/n, don’t you get it? I am Hyunjin,” Jinnie said.
You were taken aback at his response. The way he was looking at you as if he needed you to understand what he said, to how his hand was still on your knee made you feel uncomfortable.
“You’re not Hyunjin,” you countered, narrowing your eyes at the clone.
“Why of course I am,” Jinnie said with a confused face.
You slowly began to unravel yourself from the blankets and stand up to back away slowly. Something isn’t right. The clone truly believes he is Hyunjin. You didn’t know what to say so you continued to back up until you reached your room. You fumbled for the doorknob and finally finding it, you gave it a twist and quickly stepped inside. After closing the door, you locked it, the click it made making you feel a little more safe.
You walked to your bedside and found your phone, dialing Hyunjin’s number immediately.
“Hey baby!” Hyunjin answered enthusiastically.
You felt the opposite of happy however. “Hyunjin, I’m scared,” you voiced, a slight tremble evident in your voice.
“Why? What’s wrong?” Hyunjin asked, his enthusiasm now turned to concern.
“Jinnie just said that he is you. I really think your clone thinks he’s the original you.”
Hyunjin was quiet, the line silent as the seconds passed on. Finally, Hyunjin responded, “Baby, what are you talking about?”
“You heard me!” You shrieked, desperation in your voice. “Isn’t there something you can do?!”
“Okay, okay, calm down love. I’ll talk with the manager and see what we can do okay?”
It wasn’t what you wanted to hear, but at least it was something. “Okay,” you softly said.
“Okay, good,” Hyunjin paused for a moment, listening to whoever was talking to him on the other side. “Listen love, I gotta go. I’ll talk to the manager and then let you know what they say. I love you.”
“I love you too,” you said and hung up.
Now what were you going to do? You couldn’t stay in here forever, although it was tempting. Maybe just for tonight? Yeah, that would work and then tomorrow you can face the nightmare that was right outside your door. — — “Good morning baby!” Jinnie said as he gestured for you to sit, as he had made a huge spread for breakfast.
You cautiously sat down and grabbed some toast, nibbling on the corners as you eyed the clone.
“I was thinking we could go to the park today. I have an empty schedule today.”
You really didn’t want to go anywhere with this clone, but for your safety, you may have to play along.
“Okay,” you agreed half heartedly.
Jinnie’s face lit up at your answer and continued to eat his breakfast. After you finished your toast you got up and walked to the couch, plopping down on the soft cushions. You waited for Jinnie to finish, not wanting to be in the same room with him if you didn’t have to.
However, all too soon, he finished his meal and came to stand beside you waiting for you to get up. Sighing you followed him out of the door, your mood the total opposite of his. You stayed silent as he chattered away filling your day with him.
— —
And so it went day after day, you making sure Jinnie was happy, and unsuspicious. You didn’t let him into your bed anymore, not feeling safe with the prospect. Each night, Hyunjin would reassure you everything would be alright and he’d be home soon, in less than a week in fact. You wanted the days to pass quickly, so you wouldn’t have to be in the house by yourself with Jinnie anymore.
Jinnie slowly started to notice the change, after you turned your head away as he tried to kiss you. He stared at you confused, his eyes trying to catch yours. He tried to kiss you again before you pushed him away. He felt a fire build in his chest at your refusal. Don’t you want, no need him? He’s your boyfriend after all.
“Can I not kiss my girlfriend?” He questioned, reaching out for you.
“I’m not your girlfriend,” you said, not sure what he would do next.
“What do you mean? Of course you’re my girlfriend!” He said with a chuckle.
“You’re not hyunjin!”
This again. Jinnie was tired of hearing you say that. When would you understand he is Hyunjin, the one and only. He is Hyunjn, your boyfriend, the love of your life. Glaring at you, he stepped closer, watching as you stepped back in fear.
“I. Am. Hyunjin.”
Three words, each punctuated in a menacing tone. You were afraid, not sure what he would do. You slowly backed up toward the door, wanting to keep a safe distance between you and the clone.
“Where are you going baby? Why are you running from me?” Jinnie asked, his face falling into a pleading look.
“Stay…stay back!” You shouted as you got closer to the door.
Jinnie began to shake his head, his hands reaching up to grasp at the strands of hair. He dropped them suddenly and rushed towards you, his voice loud and pleading.
“Please baby! I love you! I am Hyunjin! Why are you turning me away?”
You were about to let out a blood curdling scream when Jinnie stopped in his tracks, his face scrunched up in confusion. He tried to move, but found he couldn’t, his eyes on yours. A few more seconds passed before he collapsed on the floor in a heap, his eyes staring straight ahead.
What just happened? You were staring at the clone in shock, too scared to move. Suddenly, you heard a key in the door and stepped away so you wouldn’t get hit. The door opened quickly and Hyunjin stepped through concern on his face as he took in the scene before him.
“Y/n!” He said as he ran to you, engulfing you in his arms for a hug.
You clutched onto his shirt, breathing in his scent that was so familar to you. Hyunjin is here. The real Hyunjin. Your Hyunjin. You buried your face in his chest and began to sob tears of happiness. You were happy this nightmare was over. — — After that eventful day, someone from the company came to take Jinnie away. Hyunjin explained that he was able to get in contact with the manager who spoke with the engineers on possible solutions to your problem. They suggested a system shut down, deactivating the little chip that was implanted in the clones head.
The whole process took thirty minutes, the perfect amount of time for Hyunjin to get from the airport and back to you. He listened as you explained everything that happened, how Jinnie assumed the role of Hyunjin, as he thoroughly was convinced he was the original.
He became obsessed with the role, wanting you to believe it too, which obviously you knew it wasn’t true. After you were done with your tale, Hyunjin cradled you to his body, running his fingers through your hair.
“I’m so glad you’re okay love,” he whispered as he pressed a kiss to your head.
You hummed in agreement, snuggling closer to your lover. “So what happens next? You know…since you won’t have a clone?”
“Oh I’ll have to just make it work and work a little extra, but it’ll be worth it if it means you’re safe.”
Your heart ached at the fact that he would have to put in overtime to pick up the slack, but you understood his stance. You wanted to be safe and with your boyfriend, with no extras in the house such as a clone.
-- -- Life went back to normal after a while. You had a successful fashion show, your designs impressing the judges and catching the eyes of some of the fashion gurus. Hyunjin was working more, but was handling the process with grace.
He always came home to you with a smile on his face, ready to smoother you with love. You were glad to have someone in your bed again, happy that it was your boyfriend as he knew you the best, loved you the best.
Hyunjin made sure to remind you nightly as he sheathed himself within your walls, fucking you nice and slow as he whispered sweet nothings in your ear, as he touched you just right, grinning as you fell apart to his fingers, mouth, cock.
Yes, life was back to normal and the clone was a thing of the past. You were happy to have your ordinary life back, the thought of the clone slowly being pushed into the back of the recesses of your mind. You had to be around the other members clones occasionally, but that you didn’t mind, as they seemed normal and understood their place.
What once was a good idea turned into a nightmare, as sometimes having a copy of yourself can do more harm than good.
taglist: @jehhskz @jeonginsleftcheek @armystay89 @palindrome969 @slut4hee @ivydoesit23 @amarecerasus @kaysungshine @fun-fanfics @baby-stay92 @velvetmoonlght @possum-playground @katsukis1wife @my-neurodivergent-world @hanniebaeee @hwanghyunjinismybae @channiesrightasscheek
#stray kids smut#stray kids x reader#hyunjin x reader#hyunjin smut#skz smut#skz x reader#hwang hyunjin smut#hwang hyunjin x reader#stray kids fluff#stray kids angst#hyunjin fluff#hyunjin angst#stray kids fanfic#stray kids hard hours#stray kids hard thoughts#stray kids imagines#stray kids scenarios
743 notes
·
View notes
Text
Teach Me {4}
<< previous chapter || next chapter >>
series masterlist
Pairing: Han Jisung x Reader, Bang Chan x Reader
Word Count: 3,3k
Tags: fluff, kissing, second base, nsfw, very light smut?
Summary: Jisung joins you for some alone time in the bathroom and afterwards you have an interesting conversation with him and Chan.
*****************************
Two hours into dance practice, you get bored. You’ve already scrolled through all your social media accounts, massaged Felix’ back and Jeongin’s cramping calf, and went on a coffee run for everyone. It was a miracle to you how the guys were still going, dancing with almost as much energy as when they started.
With a sigh you throw your phone on the couch cushion next to you and stand up to throw away your empty coffee cup. Changbin notices you in the mirror and winks at you before effortlessly falling into the dance routine they’re doing. For a moment you watch them again, the way their bodies move to the beat like they’re made for it. When the guys dance it’s almost impossible to look away, but after two hours it’s a little easier.
‘Y/N?’ Felix calls out to you over the music when you’re about to slip out of the room to head to the bathroom. Everyone else keeps dancing, but the blonde moves away from the group and towards you with a frown on his face. ‘You okay?’
You smile at him. ‘I’m perfect Lix, I’m just going to the bathroom.’
The frown disappears from his beautiful face immediately and he nods, already walking backwards to the others again. ‘You know where it is, right?’
You give him a thumbs up and quickly slip out of the room before anyone else can stop you, your bladder already screaming in protest. Maybe that big cup of iced coffee had been a mistake. The bathroom is quiet and after relieving yourself and washing your hands, you stay a little longer, just leaning against the sink with your eyes closed. You always like a quiet moment every now and then to recharge.
A knock on the door makes you startle and when you look down at your watch, your eyes widen. You’ve been gone for a little over twenty minutes already.
‘Y/N? Everything okay?’ Jisung calls out, slowly opening the door a little.
You rush to the door to open it completely, revealing Jisung with a concerned frown on his face. There’s a towel around his neck and his face is still flushed from dancing.
‘I’m good, just enjoying the quiet for a bit,’ you explain, smiling up at him.
‘Can I join?’ he asks, taking a step forward already as if he doesn’t think you’ll say no. Which you won’t.
‘Sure, but shouldn’t we head back?’ you reply, turning your back to the door to face Jisung.
‘I’ll text them,’ he says, already typing on his phone.
You shrug and walk back to the sink, lifting yourself up to sit on the counter this time. Maybe he wants to talk about something or just enjoy some quiet himself, both are fine with you.
When Jisung looks up from his phone and sees you sitting on the counter, he blinks, his eyes lingering on your exposed legs that are dangling in the air, swinging back and forth. He puts his phone away and steps forward until his stomach touches your knees.
‘Uhm, hi?’ you laugh quietly, a bit startled at his sudden closeness.
‘Hey,’ he grins, placing his hands on the sink at either side of your thighs, caging you in between his strong arms. ‘Tell me if it’s too much, yeah?’
You blink rapidly, your heartbeat rising and you suddenly feel hot all over.
‘If what’s too much?’ you ask, your voice sounds strange to your own ears.
‘Anything. If I'm too close, if I make you uncomfortable, if I touch you somewhere you don’t want me to. Just say the word and I’m backing off, okay?’ Jising says. ‘The little show Felix and Jinnie put up with you in the studio earlier made me a little jealous.’
‘Jealous?’ you feel like an idiot for repeating his words back at him, but your brain feels hazy from his close proximity, the scent of his cologne and sweat is intoxicating somehow.
Jisung brings one of his hands up to trial his fingers over the red and purple bruises Felix left on your throat.
‘Mhm,’ he hums. ‘Maybe it’s wrong of me, but I can’t help it.’
You swallow, nervous butterflies erupt in your stomach as he sets his hands back down and leans in even closer, his breath fanning your lips.
‘Would it help if I let you introduce me to something new?’ you whisper and you have no idea where that bold question just came from. ‘I mean, would that make you less jealous?’
Jisung grins and leans forward to press a soft kiss on your lips. ‘That would help me very much, baby.’
‘Okay,’ you nod. ‘But you do know there’s nothing to be jealous of right?’
Jisung leans his forehead against yours. ‘I know and I know we said that it wouldn’t get weird between us, which it won’t, I promise, but we do all want to teach you.’
‘Which you will,’ you say. ‘Or I wouldn’t have agreed.’
‘I know,’ Jisung repeats with a laugh. ‘It’s just silly, it’s probably our hormones or something.’
You giggle and wrap your arms around his neck. ‘I can’t say I know much about male hormones, but okay sure.’
Jisung nuzzles his nose against yours before kissing you. He’s the fourth of the guys to kiss you and it amazes you how all of them kiss differently, it’s interesting really and it fits each of them so well. Jisung kisses you softly, slowly, like he’s not in a hurry to be anywhere while his hands stroke your sides.
Your fingers tangle in his soft hair, remembering what Chan had said the other day about most guys enjoying it when you pulled their hair in the heat of the moment. At first you just play with the strands at the back of his neck, focussing on the way his mouth moves over yours, but when he finally flicks his tongue over your bottom lip, you pull.
Jisung doesn’t disappoint and moans into your mouth, his fingers digging into your side. The sound sets your whole body on fire and without thinking you wrap your legs around his waist, to pull him closer. You gasp when the movement connects your core with his stomach, creating a delicious friction you’ve never felt before. Tingles spread all over your body and feeling dizzy you pull back from the kiss, panting loudly against Jisung’s mouth.
‘Damn,’ he mutters, moving his hands to your bare thighs around his waist. ‘I’m not sure if you even need us to teach you, you’re a natural.’
You look down at where your body is pressed up against Jisung and the sight makes even more heat pool in your belly, it feels funny. Your skirt has ridden up even further on your thighs, almost showing off your panties.
Jisung follows your gaze and groans, his fingers squeezing your thighs. ‘Look at that, so beautiful wrapped around me like that.’
‘Yeah?’ you whisper, lifting your head to look him in the eyes again.
‘Oh yes,’ Jisung sighs. ‘It will be even better when you’re naked, but that’s something for the future, hm?’
You nod, grateful for his understanding. So far all of the guys have been so good to you, never crossing a line you weren’t ready to cross yet.
‘Has anyone touched you yet?’ he asks, leaning in to press his lips against your jaw.
Your heart skips a beat at his question or maybe it’s because of his mouth on your skin, or both, you don’t really know nor care.
‘N-no, it’s been just kissing so far,’ you stammer and nervously lick your lips.
‘Okay, so just first base so far, kissing and receiving hickeys,’ Jisungs leans back a little to look at you. ‘How do you feel about second base?’
Your breath hitches and you accidentally pull on Jisungs hair that’s still wrapped around your fingers.
‘Ungh,’ a strange noise leaves Jisung’s mouth and he closes his eyes for a moment, swallowing, his Adam's apple moving visibly.
‘Sorry,’ you hurriedly untangle your fingers from his hair and place them on his chest instead.
Jisung shakes his head and opens his eyes again. ‘It’s okay,’ he smiles. ‘What was I saying again?’
You giggle and pluck an invisible piece of lint from his shirt, your cheeks heating up. ‘Something about second base?’
One of Jisung’s hands leaves your thigh to hold your chin between his thumb and forefinger, gently pinching as he forces you to look him in the eye.
‘Do you think you’re okay with that? It’s okay if you’re not, you know, I’ll happily just kiss you until we run out of breath,’ he grins.
You can’t help but giggle again and you nervously shift against him at the thought of him touching you in more ways than he already has. The movement makes that same delicious friction as before as your core moves against his stomach. Your eyes widen at the feeling and Jisung bites his lip, clearly not unaffected by it as well.
‘I’m okay with it,’ you whisper, clutching onto his shirt.
‘Mhm, good,’ Jisung hums, placing his hand back on your thigh and leaning forward to latch his lips onto your collarbone while his fingers slowly inch up until they disappear under the fabric of your skirt.
Your entire skin breaks out in goosebumps and Jisung chuckles, kissing his way to your neck, licking and nibbling as he goes. He even leaves a few marks of his own between the bruises Felix already gave you.
‘As much as I want to touch you right here,’ Jisung whispers against your jaw, his fingertips nearly grazing your panties. ‘Let’s not move too fast shall we.’
A small part of you is disappointed and wants to beg him to do just that, to touch you where your body seems to hum with heat, but you appreciate him for trying to take it slow with you.
‘Okay,’ you breathe, tilting your head to give him more access to your neck.
Jisung kisses a trail of open mouthed kisses on your neck all the way up to your earlobe, gently biting down on it with his teeth.
You gasp and your body jolts, pushing you against him once more. Your eyes nearly roll back in your head at the feeling and it takes everything in you not to buck your hips forward to feel that again and again.
‘So sensitive,’ Jisung smiles. ‘I wonder if you’re like that here as well.’
You’re just about to ask where he means when his fingers slide under the hem of your shirt, gliding upwards over your warm and naked skin. You shiver and he kisses you again, licking into your mouth with no hesitation.
His hands move from your belly to your back first, exploring every inch before he caresses your sides and slowly moves up until his thumbs brush against the underside of your breasts. His fingers are gone before you can even register it and he moves his hands to your back again, this time playing with the clasp of your bra.
‘You can take it off,’ you say against his mouth, getting impatient by his teasing.
Jisung chuckles against your lips, nipping your bottom lip at the same time as he easily opens the clasp, freeing your breasts. You make quick work of getting the straps off your arms and dropping the bra on the floor as you pull Jisung close again by wrapping your arms around his neck.
His fingers tease the underside of your breasts again and you whine in the back of your throat, wanting him to actually touch you. Another chuckle vibrates against your lips, but then he finally cups your breasts in his hand, his thumbs flicking your nipples. You arch your back at the surprisingly good feeling and gasp against his mouth. He does it again and again, until you’re shivering in his arms.
‘I knew you’d like it,’ Jisung whispers when he pulls away from your lips, to once more kiss down your neck. ‘Can I take your shirt off?’
You release Jisung’s neck and grab the hem of your shirt yourself to pull it over your head in one swift movement, throwing it on the floor next to your bra. The cool air feels nice against your bare chest and you only have a moment to realize what you’ve just done before Jisung lets out a loud laugh, his eyes gazing over your exposed skin.
‘I love this side of you, baby,’ he says, watching his own fingers as they glide over your breasts with a glint in his eyes that you can’t quite describe. ‘So responsive and eager.’
‘It appears lust makes me bold,’ you whisper, more to yourself than to Jisung.
He laughs again and you smile at the sound. You like his laugh. Always have, but lately he has been doing it more often and it always makes you happy to hear it.
‘Well, since you’re feeling bold, is there anything on your mind you want to share with me right now?’ Jisung grins, tilting his head in a teasing way.
You think about it for a moment. A small part of you wants to ask him to do more than just touch just breasts and kiss you, but you’re not sure if you’re really that bold.
‘I want you to take off your shirt,’ you say instead, tugging at the fabric a little. ‘It’s only fair.’
Jisung doesn’t waste any time, grabbing onto the back of his shirt and pulling it over his head. You’ve never seen him shirtless before and the sight of his bare muscled chest, his abs and the tattoos, nearly make you choke on your own spit.
‘Holy shit,’ you mutter, reaching out to touch him. ‘You’ve been hiding this all along Sungie?’
You knew he had broad shoulders and nice muscled arms, that much he showed often by wearing a tank top, but this is new. He’s nearly as ripped as Chan.
‘I’ve been working out a lot more recently,’ Jisung shrugs, a blush covering his cheeks.
‘I can tell,’ you laugh, your fingers gliding over his abs. ‘You look incredible.’
‘Says you,’ Jisung snorts, cupping your breast again. ‘I’d much rather focus on that.’
He puts his money where his mouth is and without any warning he leans forward and wraps his lips around your nipple. His warm tongue teases the hard and sensitive bud and when his teeth lightly graze over your nipple, you let out such a loud moan that it startles you.
‘Shhh or someone will come looking for us,’ Jisung chuckles, moving to your other breast.
‘It’s your fault!’ you say, but there’s no heat behind your words.
Jisung continues to kiss, lick and nibble your breasts until you’re once again shivering in his arms, your loud panting echoing through the bathroom. You arch your back, seeking more friction and your hips move on their own account then, grinding against his stomach.
‘Fuck,’ Jisung whisperes against your skin, his hands grabbing onto your hips to hold you still.
The door to the bathroom opens then and the both of you freeze.
You completely forgot that you’re in a public space where anyone can just walk in and see you naked from the waist up. Jisung seems to think the same and he presses his front against you so your modesty is somewhat intact.
A familiar chuckle fills the room. ‘I figured something like this was going on.’
Over Jisung’s shoulder you can see Chan leaning against the door with his arms crossed and a shit eating grin on his face.
‘Chan,’ you say, letting out a relieved sigh.
He pushes himself off the door with his shoulders and strides forward until his chest is almost touching Jisung’s back.
‘I see your lessons have continued,’ he smiles, bringing his hand up to brush his thumb over your swollen lips.
‘One you just interrupted, Hyung,’ Jisung mutters, looking over his shoulder to glare at Chan.
Chan just shrugs and steps back, leaning down to grab both of your shirts and your bra. ‘The others are getting ready to leave so I figured I’d find you guys.’
With burning cheeks of embarrassment you accept your clothes from his outstretched hands.
‘I’ll wait for you in the hallway,’ Chan winks, letting his eyes linger on your exposed skin for a moment before he turns around and leaves.
Jisung groans and hides his face in the crook of your neck, making you laugh. You gently rake your fingers through his hair and press a kiss against his temple.
‘Come on, we can continue this another time.’
‘Okay, okay,’ Jisung grumbles and he helps you off the counter before leaning in once more for a final kiss.
You quickly get dressed and turn around to look in the mirror. Your cheeks are flushed, your lips swollen, your hair is a mess and your eyes sparkle. You look like you’ve just been fucked and the thought makes your heart pound loudly in your chest. Maybe soon.
Chan is waiting for the two of you in the hallway, scrolling on his phone and he looks up when you walk towards him.
‘You okay?’ he asks, smiling sweetly at you.
‘Just a bit embarrassed you walked in on us, but other than that yes,’ you blush, fidgeting with the bracelets on your wrist.
Chan chuckles and Jisung kisses your cheek. ‘No need for that, baby.’
The three of you walk back towards the dance studio, chatting a bit about the upcoming plans you have for the next few days and whether or not you want to come back to their place to watch a movie tonight.
When Jisung suddenly stops walking, both you and Chan turn to look at him.
‘Uhm, before we meet up with the others, I have a question,’ he says. ‘It’s a bit of a personal question and I don’t know if you’ll be comfortable answering it in front of everyone.’
‘Okay, what is it?’ you ask, nervously biting your lip.
‘Uhm, so I noticed the way you reacted to some of my touches earlier and I wondered if you’ve ever orgasmed before?’
You blink at him a few times and his cheeks turn red.
‘Told you it was personal,’ he mutters. ‘You don’t have to answer.’
Chan takes a hold of your hand and squeezes. ‘Y/N?’
‘Well, uhm,’ you stammer and both of their eyes grow wide.
‘You have touched yourself, right?’ Chan asks carefully.
‘Of course,’ you blush, shuffling awkwardly on your feet. ‘I’m just not sure if I’ve ever come before.’
‘What do you mean you’re not sure?’ Jisung asks with a frown. ‘How can you not be sure?’
‘Jisung!’ Chan hisses, once again squeezing your hand. ‘It’s okay if you haven’t, you know.’
‘Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. Of course it’s okay and probably totally normal for a woman too, I’ve heard it can be difficult,’ Jisung takes a hold of your other hand.
You can’t believe you’re actually having this conversation with two of your best friends, but considering what they’ve been doing with you and what is still to come, it’s probably best that they know.
‘It is difficult. I mean, it feels good, but it always gets too much and I have to stop,’ you explain in a whisper. ‘I don’t think that feeling is actually an orgasm.’
‘Probably not, because trust me, you will know when you have one.’ Jisung says, winking at you.
Chan nods in agreement. ‘It’s very likely you haven’t.’
‘Oh,’ you breathe out, looking down at your hands in embarrassment.
‘Hey,’ Chan lifts your chin with his index finger. ‘That’s nothing to be ashamed about, love.’
‘Yeah, we’ll just have to fix it,’ Jisung grins, poking your side. ‘And trust me, we will.’
‘Oh we will,’ Chan agrees. ‘You’ll get that first orgasm and you’ll get it soon.’
Oh boy.
*******************************************
a/n: Thank you for all the love on this series and for your patience!! I hope you liked this chapter <3 Comments feed my soul and motivaton to write so please let me know your thoughts <3
taglist: @lunearta @danceonmyheyday @gigizzz @kaqua @haven-skies @livixcore @staylovesmiley @jaeminie-cricket @halfwinterhalfuniverse @jesuschrist2006 @staybabblingbaby @whatdoyouwanttocallmefor @hanji-coffee @wolfhallows4 @sweatyracoon @symmieangela @hanniesbubuwife @astro3des @galaxy4489 @inlovewithstraykids @httpseungmxn @thebonsaibadass @stay-tiny-things @skzbiasot8 @darkwitchoferie @duwangdays @iknow-uknow-leeknow @yoongiismylove2018 @hyunjinsruinedpainting @steadysuitenthusiast @eastjonowhere @stay1ngsane @luvbangchan @stellmeiv @shycreationdreamland @hannie-and-binnie @deadpool15 @thillusionist @emmxxsworld @itza-meee @mel-onthemoon @jaeminie-cricket @jeonginsbaee @staylovesmiley @newbbystay @cashtonsbetch @mariahxrrera @kaleigh-2002 @silencionyx
#stray kids fanfic#stray kids x reader#ot8 x reader#han jisung x reader#bang chan x reader#stray kids scenarios#stray kids imagines#skz fanfic#skz fluff#skz smut#chancloud8 writes#teach me part 4
383 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter Six
Chapter Six of Man of Honor
Series Masterlist ❖ Main Masterlist ❖ House Of The Dragon Masterlist
Rating: 18+ Word Count: ~5k+ Summary: The morning after. Warnings: Angst angst angst, language, fluff, slow burn, pining, SMUTTY GOODNESS (fingering, p in v) Author’s Note: After everyone’s reactions to chapter five, I’ve been extra motivated to get the next few chapters for this story cranked out. I hope you all enjoy! Comments, feedback, and reblogs are always appreciated. 🫶
⟸ Previous Chapter ❖ Next Chapter ⟹
The moment you had just shared with Cregan had been incredible, something you had only dreamed of having, and although you knew that it was wrong, a part of you did not regret it.
Hearing his words, his confession of love, had how he was willing to give up everything just for you, had left you floating. However, it was still wrong, and you feared of what the consequences would be.
What have we done?
What’s going to happen now?
Would he truly forsake his duty to the North and choose me?
What if it was all a lie?
Did he mean what he said?
You stared at the ceiling for what felt like hours, listening to Cregan’s soft snores, as you laid in his warm embrace, until sleep finally took you.
You were pulled from your slumber when Cregan pulled you closer to his body, and you felt a hardness press against your lower back. Your body, reacting to Cregan’s of its own accord, had you pushing against him in return, and you bit your lip when he let out a low groan in his sleep. His arm tightened around you, hand drifting down to the apex of your thighs, and you held your breath as his fingers grazed your mound.
Is he awake?
Cregan had given you no sign that he was awake, his breathing still heavy with sleep, but you began to question it further when he once again moved. You held back a gasp when his fingers dipped between your legs and caressed your opening, collecting your wetness and then circling your clit with his fingertips.
He continued to alternate between circling your bud and teasing your hole, and your core grew wetter and hotter with each passing moment. But then he pushed a finger slowly into your heat, and you could not help but release a soft moan, your hips tilting into his touch.
Oh, Seven hells.
You gnawed on your lip, trying to control your breathing, as a second finger joined the first in its exploration. You were still a little tender, but the ever-growing amount of slick leaking out of you made it easier to take his thick fingers in. Cregan’s thumb pressed against your clit as his fingers continued to slowly pump in and out of you, and you began to grind against his palm.
Gods, his fingers feel so good.
You panted as his pace quickened, your eyes rolling to the back of your head as you drew closer and closer to the edge. Still wondering if he was awake or asleep, you turned your head to find his eyes still closed, but a small smile sat upon his lips.
The bastard is awake!
No longer concerned with waking him, you began to rut against his hand, whimpering when he curled his fingers and stroked your sweet spot.
“Don’t be shy, love,” he breathed, lightly nipping at your earlobe. “Let me hear you.”
He withdrew his fingers and rubbed your clit as he shifted, sliding his length between your wet thighs. You gasped as Cregan's thick length slid between your slick folds, teasing your sensitive flesh. His hand moved to grip your hip as he slowly rocked against you, his cock gliding back and forth along your slit.
Cregan groaned and captured your lips in a searing kiss as he grinded against you. The friction was maddening, stoking the fire building low in your belly. You whimpered into his mouth, desperately seeking more.
Seeming to sense your need, Cregan shifted and slowly pushed inside you. You both moaned as he sank deep, stretching and filling you completely.
"Gods, you’re taking me so well," Cregan breathed against your skin. His hand splayed across your stomach, holding you close as he began to move, setting a languid pace as he rocked into you from behind. One hand gripped your hip while the other snaked around to tease your clit. Pleasure radiated through your body with each thrust, building steadily higher.
"Cregan," you gasped, clutching at his arm.
He quickened his pace in response, driving into you more forcefully. The new angle had him hitting that perfect spot inside you with each thrust. Combined with his fingers on your clit, it was rapidly pushing you towards the edge.
"Let go, love," Cregan urged. "I've got you."
With a few more well-aimed thrusts, you shattered. Waves of bliss crashed over you as you cried out Cregan's name. He groaned and followed you over the edge, spilling himself deep inside you.
As you both came down from your post-coital bliss, Cregan peppered soft kisses along your neck and shoulder. He held you close, his arms a warm cocoon of safety and comfort. However, your fragile bubble of happiness burst under the weight of reality when the first light of dawn broke through the night sky.
Cregan sighed and released his hold on you, stretching his back, and you couldn’t help but admire the way the muscles rippled.
“I should probably go,” he reluctantly said. You nodded in understanding, knowing that it would be a scandal should anyone find the Lord of Winterfell exiting your chambers at an inappropriate hour.
“Best be quick about it,” you stated as you sat up, holding a fur against your chest to cover your modesty and somehow shield your heart. Cregan quickly dressed and sat at the edge of your bed, placing his hand against your cheek.
“I know you probably do not believe me, but I meant everything I said last night,” he reiterated with a kiss. “I love you.”
You returned the kiss, and he got up and quietly opened the door to leave. He turned to look at you one more time and you gave him a small smile, however on the inside you were an anxious wreck.
Cregan quietly shut the door and turned to walk to his chambers, his mind swirling with the events of the night. For once, he had let himself go and not held back his feelings. He had confessed his love to you, and he felt lighter for it.
However, a dark cloud also loomed over him. He knew that he had placed himself in an impossible position, caught between doing what he was duty bound to do, and what he wanted to do for himself.
Cregan knew that what the two of you had done was irresponsible, especially since he was still betrothed to Arra. And he had taken your maidenhood, something that was deeply frowned upon, especially since it was out of wedlock. He was aware that there would be dire consequences for his actions, and he needed to take time to figure out what he was going to do.
Cregan was so preoccupied with his pondering on his way to his chambers, that he did not realize that someone was waiting for him outside his door.
“Cregan,” a voice called, and his eyes snapped towards where the dimly lit figure sat.
“Cerwyn,” he awkwardly greeted as his friend stepped into the light. Cerwyn was no idiot. Cregan knew that from his disheveled appearance, the direction he had been coming from, and the unusual hour, his friend would easily surmise the situation.
“Taking a late-night stroll, my friend?” Cerwyn jested with a grin. “Or shall I say an early-morning one?”
“Uh…” Cregan scrambled to produce an answer but came up short.
“Perhaps we should speak somewhere more private,” Cerwyn suggested, sensing Cregan’s unease at giving an answer in such an exposed space. Cregan nodded and pushed the door to his solar open, quickly stepping inside, his companion following closely behind him.
Cregan ran a hand through his unruly hair, still damp from the heat of the night. He tried to compose himself as Cerwyn shut the door behind him, leaning casually against it with his arms crossed.
“Well,” Cerwyn began, his tone light yet laced with knowing. “I take it the feast was not the only eventful part of your evening? I would wager a full cask of wine that your ‘stroll’ had something to do with her.”
Cregan shot him a sharp look, but there was no malice behind it. He sighed heavily, sinking into the chair by the hearth, his broad shoulders slumping under the weight of the situation. “Spare me your jests, Cerwyn.”
“No jests, then. But do not bother denying it,” Cerwyn said, stepping away from the door and closer to the desk where Cregan now stood. “You look like a man who has both won a battle and lost a war in the same night. And the direction you were coming from makes it rather obvious.”
For a long moment, Cregan said nothing. The silence stretched between them, broken only by the faint crackle of the dying embers in the hearth. Finally, Cregan spoke, his voice low. “I have made a mess of things.”
Cerwyn raised an eyebrow but didn’t interrupt, letting his friend continue.
“I… I love her, Cerwyn,” Cregan admitted, his words heavy with emotion. “I have loved her for years, longer than I care to admit. And last night… I told her. I told her everything.”
“And?” he prompted.
“And I acted on it,” Cregan confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. “I could not stop myself. I did not want to. But now… gods, Cerwyn, I do not know what to do. I am betrothed to Arra. I have a duty to my house, to the North. But I cannot—” He broke off, his hands clenching into fists. “I cannot let her go.”
Cerwyn leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. “Cregan, I have known you long enough to see the way you look at her. And I have known her long enough to see the way she looks at you. But this… this is not just about the two of you...”
Cregan looked away, his jaw tight. “I know that. I know I have made things worse for her—for both of us. But for one night… I did not care. For one night, I let myself have her. I should not have… but I could not stop myself.”
“Cregan, you know what this could mean—what it will mean—if anyone finds out. It will not just be your honor on the line. It will be hers as well.”
“I know,” Cregan snapped, his voice tinged with frustration and guilt. “But I—damn it, Cerwyn, I love her. I have always loved her.”
Cerwyn’s expression softened in understanding. “But love alone does not untangle this mess you have made.”
Cregan looked away, his jaw tight. “I know that. I am bound to Arra, as my duty demands. But my heart… my heart belongs to her. It always has. But I know I cannot easily break my oath to Arra. It is more than a marriage; it is an alliance. It is the future of the North.”
Cerwyn straightened, his brow furrowing as he studied his friend. “And what about her future, Cregan? What about her happiness? Do you think she will wait for you forever while you tear yourself apart trying to please everyone but her? She has turned down every suitor, myself included, because she has waited and continues to wait. She has countless men vying for her attention, and yet all she sees is you. Any man would happily make her their bride, but she does not want just any man, Cregan. She wants you. I have loyally stood by your side over the years, and I will do so until my final breath, but I refuse to let her heart keep breaking over you. If you choose to pursue her, then pursue her properly, do not continue to taint her honor and yours. But should you choose to cast her aside once more, I will seek her hand and try to give her the happiness that she deserves.”
Cregan opened his mouth to respond, but the words wouldn’t come. He had no answer—at least not one that would satisfy either of them.
Cerwyn sighed, stepping back, and giving Cregan a look that was equal parts exasperation and sympathy. “You need to make a choice, Cregan. And soon. Because if you do not, you will lose her. And I promise you, that loss will haunt you far more than breaking an alliance ever could.”
With that, Cerwyn turned and walked to the door, pausing only to glance back at Cregan one last time. “You may be Lord of Winterfell, but even a lord cannot have everything. Remember that, my friend.”
And then he was gone, leaving Cregan alone in the dim light of his solar, his thoughts a storm of guilt, longing, and the faint, flickering hope that he could somehow find a way to set things right. The choices before him were clear, but none of them came without a cost.
He would either lose you or lose the North.
Once Cregan left, you laid back and stared at the ceiling, contemplating whether you should try to sleep or not. You closed your eyes and tried to clear your head, but to no avail. In the absence of Cregan’s warm embrace, you could not sleep.
Sitting up, you began to dress, the brightening light of morning peeking through the window offering a semblance of comfort in such a dreary place. Brushing your hair, you thought of what the day would bring.
Would Cregan keep his promise?
He does not exactly have the best history of keeping them.
Last night should not have happened.
Or this morning.
It was wrong.
But also felt so right.
What am I going to do?!
Sighing heavily, you grabbed your cloak and made your way through the faintly lit halls, opting to speak to Sara about what had occurred the night before. Even with the thick furs around your body, the halls of Winterfell seemed more cold than usual, and you could not help but quicken your steps.
At first, you looked in the kitchens but found no sight of her. You knew it she would not be in the Glass Gardens just yet, so you surmised that she must be in the library. You hastily made your way up the steps of the Library Tower, the cold no longer bothering you. Entering the tower, you spotted Sara in the corner, placing books back on a shelf.
She gave you a smile when she saw you, however the gloom expression on your face quickly made her concerned.
“I would say good morrow, however it seems that it may not be so,” she stated, placing her books on a nearby table. You shook your head.
“I have something I would like to discuss with you,” you said, not caring for formalities at such an early hour. Sara gestured to a set of chairs by a window, and you promptly took a seat, trying to steady your breathing after rushing up the steps.
“What is it?” she inquired. “Are you unwell?” You shook your head again.
“No,” you answered. “But…. I fear that I may have made a grave mistake last night after the feast.” She looked at you and nodded to continue.
“Cregan came by my chambers,” you began, your voice barely above a whisper. The weight of the admission pressing down on your chest, and you couldn’t quite meet her eye.
“And?” she prompted gently, though there was a flicker in her gaze that made your stomach turn. You shift your weight, your hands fidgeting on your lap
“And… I made a mistake.” The words come out softer than you intended, but they feel heavy in the air between you.
Sara didn’t immediately react, letting the moment stretch. When she spoke, her voice was steady and careful.
“What kind of mistake?”
You risked a glance at her, worried about how she would react to what you were about to tell her. She remained neutral, her face betraying nothing. You knew then that she would not judge you. So, you swallowed back your pride and confessed.
About Cregan, about his confession and his promise.
About his declaration of giving up the North just to be with you.
And how you told him not to do such a rash thing.
About you and him, together.
About last night, and how it felt to be in his arms.
You confessed about the events of the morning, the way that it felt to have him touch you.
You confessed that you had given him your maidenhead, something that was supposed to be saved for your future husband.
Your friend didn't move or speak, letting you get all of it out.
You had not meant for him to come to your chambers and confess his love for you.
You had not meant for the two of you to be together.
But it had happened.
And there was no going back.
Sara took a deep breath and placed her hand on top of yours, her gaze unwavering.
"I know that you love him, and now you know that he loves you, but what you did was very foolish.”
“I know,” you replied, your head hung low.
Sara’s hand tightened slightly over yours, not in reprimand but in reassurance. Her expression softened, though there was a shadow of worry behind her eyes.
“You have done something that cannot be undone,” she said quietly, her voice firm but kind. “I am not here to judge you, but I cannot ignore the consequences either. If anyone finds out, it will not just be your reputation at stake—it could ruin you both. And if Cregan does not act carefully, it could bring shame upon the Stark name as well.”
You nodded slowly, your stomach knotting with guilt and dread. “I know,” you whispered, your voice cracking. “I know it was wrong, but I… I could not stop myself. I have loved him for so long, Sara. And for one moment, it felt like everything I had ever wanted was within my grasp.”
Sara’s lips pressed into a thin line, and she took a moment before responding. “You have always been strong, stronger than you realize. But love… love can make fools of even the wisest of us. I do not doubt Cregan loves you; he has made that clear. But what he does next matters far more than his words—or even what happened last night.”
You blinked at her, caught off guard by the clarity of her statement. “What do you mean?”
Sara sighed, leaning back in her chair. “He says he loves you, and I believe him. Saying that he would give up everything for you sounds romantic, but we all know that it would come at a terrible cost. Cregan is bound to the North, to duty, and to Arra. You were right to tell him not to abandon his duty. His choices will affect not just himself but his house, his people, and you. If he truly loves you, he will find a way to fight for you while protecting what he has now. That is what you deserve. Anything less, and he is not worthy of the love you have given him.”
Your chest ached at the truth in her words. “And if he does not fight for me?”
Sara’s gaze hardened, though her voice remained gentle. “Then you must let him go. You cannot live your life as someone’s second choice, no matter how much you love him. You deserve more than stolen moments in the shadows—or the burden of a man who cannot choose you without destroying himself.”
Tears pricked your eyes, but you nodded, her words sinking into your heart like stones. “What should I do, Sara? I feel so… lost.”
She tilted her head, considering her words carefully. “For now, you must carry on as if nothing happened. Let Cregan come to you with a plan, if he has one. Do not chase him, do not plead for his love. He knows where you stand—he knows what he stands to lose. Let him decide if he is willing to risk it all for you. But be clear with yourself: if he offers you nothing but whispers in the dark and fleeting promises, you must walk away. That is not love—it is selfishness.”
You wiped at your eyes, grateful for Sara’s unwavering support. “And if he does not come to me at all?”
Sara smiled faintly, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Then you will have your answer. And when that time comes, you will need to decide if you are willing to let someone else in—someone like Cerwyn, perhaps.”
Your heart twisted at the mention of Cerwyn. “He deserves someone who can love him fully. I do not know if I can give him that.”
Sara shrugged lightly. “Love is not always instant, nor is it always easy. But Cerwyn is a good man. He sees you, values you, and would give you a life filled with kindness and stability. That is more than many can say for their marriages.”
You did not respond, your mind whirling with conflicting thoughts and emotions. The warmth of the morning sun filtering through the window did little to chase away the chill in your bones.
After a long silence, Sara gave your hand one final squeeze before rising from her chair. “Whatever happens, I will stand by you. Just promise me one thing.”
You looked up at her, your voice barely audible. “What?”
“Promise me that you will protect yourself. Do not let love blind you to your own worth. You are more than someone’s secret, and you deserve to be someone’s first choice.”
Her words stayed with you long after she left the library, leaving you alone with your thoughts, and you could not help but wonder if Cregan would truly fight for you—or if his duty to the North would outweigh his love.
And if the answer were the latter, what would become of you?
The sun had just begun to crest over the horizon as you made your way to the stables, the early morning chill biting at your cheeks. Sara’s words still lingered in your mind, heavy and unrelenting, as you saddled your horse.
You needed clarity—space to think. A ride through the Wolfswood always helped to clear your head, the solitude of the trees offering a sense of peace you could not find within the walls of Winterfell.
As you led your horse from the stables, the sound of boots crunching against the frozen earth caught your attention. You glanced up to see Lord Cerwyn approaching on foot, his dark riding cloak draped over one shoulder.
Your mind drifted to the feast, recalling the brief conversation you’d had with Cerwyn amid the flurry of toasts and stolen glances. You had both agreed to meet, though neither of you had settled on when. Still, you had not expected to run into him so soon.
“Good morning, my lady,” he greeted, a warm smile softening his sharp features, though his brows lifted slightly in surprise. “I did not expect to see you so early.”
You managed a small smile, though your mind felt heavy. “Nor did I,” you admitted quietly. “But I suppose this gives us a chance to talk sooner rather than later.”
His smile widened, the warmth in his gaze unmistakable. “I will not argue with that,” he said before his sharp eyes scanned your face. “Though you look like you have not slept.”
You glanced at your horse, already saddled and ready to ride, trying to deflect. “I just needed some air.”
“Planning to ride out alone?” he asked, his tone steady but touched with concern.
Your grip on the reins tightened defensively. “Yes,” you replied, though the word felt like an incomplete truth.
“Then let me join you,” he offered without hesitation, stepping closer. His tone was calm, unassuming, but his gaze held steady. “If you are going to ride out alone, you might as well have company.”
You hesitated, your eyes flickering over him. His presence was grounding, and part of you welcomed the thought of not being alone with your swirling thoughts.
“Fine,” you said quietly, motioning toward the stable. “You had better saddle your horse, then.”
Without missing a beat, Cerwyn strode past you into the stable. It wasn’t long before he emerged leading his own mount, the movement swift and practiced.
As he adjusted the reins and swung into the saddle, he cast you a sidelong glance. “You know, you’re not as convincing as you think when you say you are fine.”
You shot him a look, but his smile was more knowing than teasing. “I am fine enough, Cerwyn” you muttered, climbing onto your own horse.
“We shall see about that,” he said lightly, as the two of you nudged your horses forward into the Wolfswood.
You rode in silence as the trees of the Wolfswood closed in around you, their bare branches casting long shadows across the frost-covered ground. The rhythmic sound of hooves against the earth filled the quiet, a steady cadence that seemed to ease some of the tension in your chest.
The frost-covered trees blurred past as you rode, the cool air biting at your cheeks. Lord Cerwyn rode beside you, his presence steady and quiet, though you could feel the weight of his gaze on you. He was not pressing you to speak, but his silence was deliberate, leaving the space open for you to fill it.
Finally, unable to hold it in any longer, you broke the stillness. “Something… happened last night,” you began, your voice shaking as you tightened your grip on the reins.
Cerwyn turned his head toward you, his expression calm but knowing. “With Cregan?”
Your stomach dropped. His tone wasn’t accusatory, but the way he said it—so sure—made your chest tighten. You nodded hesitantly, unable to meet his eyes. “He… he came to me after the feast,” you admitted, your voice barely above a whisper. “He said things—things I was not expecting. And I—” You stopped, your throat tightening as shame and confusion warred within you. “I gave myself to him.”
You braced yourself for judgment, but Cerwyn’s expression did not change. Instead, he slowed his horse, letting the silence stretch between you before speaking. “I know,” he said softly.
Your head snapped toward him, your breath hitching. “You… you know?”
Cerwyn’s gaze didn’t waver. “He told me.”
The words hit you like a blow, and for a moment, you couldn’t breathe. “What… what did he say?”
“Enough,” Cerwyn replied, his tone even. “Enough to know that he loves you, that he has been carrying this weight for a long time, and that he had made a mess of things—for both of you.”
You swallowed hard, the knot in your chest tightening. “I… I did not mean for this to happen,” you whispered. “I did not mean to ruin everything.”
“You have not ruined anything,” Cerwyn said firmly. “The world may tell you otherwise, but that doesn’t make it true.”
Tears pricked at your eyes as you shook your head. “I am no longer a maiden, Cerwyn. What man would want that? What kind of future could I possibly have now?”
Cerwyn slowed his horse further, his expression softening as he looked at you. “You think less of yourself because of what happened? You think it diminishes your worth?”
“I do not know what to think,” you admitted, your voice breaking. “I have been told my whole life what I am supposed to be, how I am supposed to act. And now… I have ruined it all.”
He let out a quiet sigh, his gaze steady. “You are still you. You are still kind, strong, and endlessly stubborn. One night does not change that, and it certainly does not make you less deserving of love or happiness.”
You bit your lip, tears threatening to fall. “But if anyone finds out—if she finds out…”
“Arra,” he said knowingly.
You nodded, your hands trembling on the reins. “I do not want to hurt anyone. I never wanted this to happen. But I—” You faltered, the words catching in your throat.
“But you love him,” Cerwyn finished quietly.
Your breath hitched, and you looked away, unable to meet his eyes. “It does not matter,” you murmured. “He is promised to her. He has duties, responsibilities… and I—”
“You think you are not enough for him,” Cerwyn said, his tone gentle but unwavering. “But you are. You have always been enough. The question is not whether he loves you—it is whether he is willing to fight for you. And whether you are willing to let him.”
You stared at him, his words cutting through the fog of doubt clouding your mind. “You think he should fight for me?”
“I think you both need to decide what you want and what you are willing to risk for it,” he replied. “This is not just about love. It is about choices—and consequences. If you two want to be together, you will have to face them together. But if you do not…” He trailed off, his expression tightening.
You swallowed hard, the weight of his words settling heavily on your chest. “What would you do?” you asked, your voice trembling. “If you were in his position?”
Cerwyn was silent for a long moment, his gaze distant as he considered your question. “I do not know,” he admitted finally. “I am not Cregan, and I cannot pretend to understand all that weighs on him. But if it were me… I would want to do what is best for both of us. Even if it meant letting go.”
Your brow furrowed, your heart aching at the thought. “Letting go?”
He gave a small, sad smile. “Sometimes love means making the harder choice. But it is not my choice to make—it is his. And yours.”
You looked away, tears slipping down your cheeks as his words settled deep within you. “It all feels so impossible.”
“It is,” Cerwyn said softly, “until it is not.”
You glanced back at him, his gaze steady and unwavering. Despite everything, he wasn’t judging you. He wasn’t condemning you. He was simply there, offering his quiet support.
“Thank you,” you whispered, your voice breaking.
He reached over, his hand brushing yours briefly. “Always,” he said, and in that moment, you believed him.
The two of you continued your ride in silence, the Wolfswood stretching endlessly before you. But for the first time in what felt like days, a fragile, uncertain hope began to stir within your heart, subtle but undeniably there.
⟸ Previous Chapter ❖ Next Chapter ⟹
#cregan stark#tom taylor#house of the dragon#house of the dragon fanfiction#cregan fanfiction#cregan stark x reader#cregan stark x you#cregan stark fanfic#cregan x reader#cregan x you#cregan x y/n#cregan stark x y/n#hotd cregan#cregan stark imagine
224 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Shattered Heart
Master List
Jensen x Reader (girlfriend)
Warnings: Lots and lots of Angst, language, Jensen being a dick (sorry)
A/N: Just kinda in my head and feelings today…This story just popped in my head. Not sure if it’s going to be a one shot or a few chapters. I’ll play it by ear. I had to get this out before I could finish any of my other stories. 🫤 This is a work of fiction and does not depict real life. All work is my own and absolutely no disrespect to Jensen or his family. No idea why my head is filled with this story…..it’s brutal. I wrote it fast-like 30 minutes, and didn’t do a great job editing. Please overlook any errors.
Minors DNI 18+
The soft glow of the lamp cast long, dancing shadows across the room. Jensen and you had been dating for a few months now, and while there were moments of pure bliss, the weight of his recent divorce often hung heavy in the air. His ex-wife had been particularly cruel during the proceedings, leaving him emotionally scarred.
You’d tried to be there for him, but he would often push you away to deal with things himself. He tried to keep things civil between him and Danneel, for the sake of the kids, but it proved to be a daunting task at times.
After months of back and forth, they finally arrived at a custody agreement. He would get the kids when he wasn’t filming, and for some holidays. She kept the house in Connecticut and he got the one in Austin. Danneel tried to get both, but the judge decided she had gotten enough from him. Between child support, alimony, half the brewery and half the production company, she was practically set for life.
You had absolutely no problem with the child support, but you felt it was ridiculous she received alimony too. Jensen didn’t put up a fight about that. You respected him so much, the only thing he did fight for was his children.
After the divorce was final, you moved in with him, into his Austin home. He told you to make any changes you wanted, because as he put it, “It’s your home too.” So you made some changes here and there, but keeping all of the things that were Jensen and of course his children.
Danneel barely spoke to you, and would often refer to you as a homewrecker, trash, or some other derogatory term she could think of. It pissed Jensen off, because the two of you met after they split up, and you didn’t move in until after the divorce was final.
You tried to pretend it didn’t bother you, but it really did. You fell in love with Jensen when you saw him at a convention, but you didn’t pursue him until after you heard they had split. Well, you really didn’t pursue him, you two just hit it off and got to talking. You both flirted, alcohol was free flowing, and then you kissed. That was it. Days later, after the convention ended, Jensen reached out to you on social media. You thought it was a joke until he sent you a picture and then video called you. After that you were completely smitten by him.
So now here you were months later, living with him and falling deeper in love with him. You hoped he felt the same way about you. The only obstacle was his filming schedule. It was something you weren’t used to yet, and sometimes it caused tension between the two of you.
As Jensen’s marriage started to fall apart he purposely spent more time away from home. He took guest starring roles, did more conventions, and even started some new projects. It became a habit that was hard for him to break.
So now even though your relationship was good, he had commitments he had already made. It’s been an adjustment to say the least. Jensen was off filming again, and you were left alone, again. Your heart ached for him, your arms ached for him. The longer he was gone the more in your head you would get, and that was never a good thing.
After a month-long shooting schedule, Jensen returned home looking haggard and exhausted. you could see the toll it had taken on him. The two of you had spent the evening cuddling on the couch, with you trying to soothe his weary soul. You made his favorite dinner, steak and potatoes, and even baked him a chocolate cake with chocolate frosting.
“Thanks sweetheart for dinner and dessert. You didn’t have to go all out for me.” He placed a kiss on your forehead. “Yes I did, you’ve been gone for too long and I wanted to show you how much I missed you. Besides, who can say no to chocolate cake?” You winked at him. The two of you spent the rest of the night snuggled together under the blanket and talking while the tv played softly in the background.
He told you about the latest project he was on, how he’d been called back to guest star in Tracker again. You could see his excitement, but part of you felt a pang of sadness, because that meant more time away from you. You bit your lip to prevent the tears from flowing. You were so proud of him and all his projects, but part of you wanted to be selfish and have him to yourself for a little bit.
Just as you were about to settle in for the night, his phone rang. It was Danneel. You could hear the anger in her voice as she berated him about his absence and how the alimony check was 2 days late. “Fuck, Danneel, it was only 2 damn days. You act like it’s the end of the world. Maybe if you got off your ass and worked it wouldn’t be that big of a deal! I was in Canada and the mail takes longer. Yes, it has to be a check. I want a paper trail to prove I paid it! Bullshit! You would throw me under the bus if you could. You’re just waiting to screw me over!” He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. You sat in silence as you watched the scene unfold in front of you. “No! I already told you I’ll be filming. I can’t keep the kids for spring break. That’s not fair, Danneel. Fine! Do whatever the fuck you want!” He hung up with a growl.
You stepped closer to him and touched his arm, trying to offer some comfort. He shrugged you off, “Not now, Y/N! Fuck!” You flinched at his anger and his words. He’d never spoken to you like that before. It took you by surprise and it hurt. “I’m sorry, Jensen. I was just trying to help.” Your voice came out softer and smaller than you’d ever heard. “Well don’t! You’re not a part of this, you can’t help! Unless you know how I can continue to work and see my kids, while supporting them, my ex and you!” You gasped at his words. “What?! You don’t support me? I work, I make my own money.”
Jensen scoffed, “Yeah right. Your little paycheck, honey I make that in a fucking day!” Tears filled your eyes and you let out an audible sob. Jensen turned and looked at you as you cried. His eyes were full of rage, his jaw tight with anger. You had no idea why he was taking his anger out on you.
He ran his hands through his hair and let out a frustrated growl. “Fuck this shit! I can’t handle my bitch ex wife and now you crying like you are. I’m going out!” He grabbed his jacket and keys and left.
As he stormed out of the house, you crumbled onto the floor, sobbing uncontrollably. His words, his anger playing over and over in your head like a record. Each harsh word, like a punch to the chest. You felt incredibly hurt, so betrayed, and so utterly alone.
You eventually moved off the floor, when the tears refused to fall anymore. Exhaustion overtaking your body, your head pounding from the crying. Hours passed as you laid on the couch, curled in a ball. You checked your phone, hoping for a text or a call from Jensen, but nothing. As the hours ticked on your heart broke more.
Around 4 am you were startled awake by the sound of the front door opening. Jensen came in, drunk. You could smell the whiskey on him. You sat up and looked at him, “Jensen, do you have any idea what time it is?” You asked softly.
“Nope, don’t care either. Why are you still here? I figured you’d be gone by now.” Jensen asked through slurred speech. You bit your lip and swallowed hard, “You don’t mean that Jensen.”
You stood up and walked over to him. He stepped closer to you, saw your red, puffy eyes, “Yes I do, darlin’. I thought I made it clear I don’t want you here anymore. It’s only complicating things with my kids.”
You scoffed as the pain and hurt shot through your body, “Okay, I’ll leave. Just know you’re the one who asked for me to leave, Jensen. I love you.” You walked upstairs without looking back at him. The tears were flowing freely now. Your heart was shattered. You’d given him everything, including your heart, and he just threw it all away.
Walking into your shared bedroom, you looked around at the life you two had created. You grabbed a suitcase and started filling it up with things. You glanced at Jensen’s side of the bed and saw the picture Chris took of the two of you at the convention you met him at. You saw the love in his eyes and in yours.
As you left the bedroom you walked back downstairs and found Jensen sitting on the couch. He glanced up at you and saw the suitcase in your hand. You walked over to the kitchen counter, took your key off the ring and set it down.
Before you walked out the door, you turned around and locked eyes with Jensen. “I love you Jensen, please don’t forget that. I’m sorry I wasn’t good enough for you.” You swear his breath hitched at your words, but you turned so quickly you weren’t sure.
You put your suitcase in your car and climbed in. Putting the car in drive you pulled out of the driveway, looking in the rearview mirror at the life you were now left to mourn.
Tags are open, if you want to be added, let me know.
Tags:
@nescaveckwriter @kr804573
@k-slla @jackles010378
@jawritter @xx-spooky-little-vampire-xx
@roseblue373 @cheynovak
@jassackles @chriszgirl92
@suckitands33 @arcannaa
@n-o-p-e-never @ladysparkles78
@smoothdogsgirl @hobby27
@manicjk @stoneyggirl2
@deans-spinster-witch @snowayumi
@shadowqueen1318 @shanimallina87
@muhahaha303 @fitxgrld
@nancymcl @baby19sthings
@cheekygirl2309 @oceean
@kindollss @foxyjwls007
@lmg14 @cevansbaby-dove
@spxideyver @reignsboy19
@deans-baby-momma @deansimpalababy
@ladykitana90 @quietgirll75
@superrey @kamisobsessed
#hes gorgeous#so damn sexy#jensen ackles#jackles#jensen ackles x plus size reader#jensen ackles x reader
113 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 1: 𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐚𝐧 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 𝐚 𝐠𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞
Series' masterlist | previous chapter | next chapter
word count: 1,1 k
plot: You work in a small bar but you don't like your job, you don't feel safe and the uniform you are forced to wear doesn't help.
One day, during one of your shifts, a mysterious man comes in asking you for the most alcoholic drink you sell. After glass after glass you decide to stop him, your heart's too big to watch a man get drunk in the sunlight.
With your kindness and your sweetness you will little by little penetrate the heart of this man who will decide to become the bodyguard of the bar where you work just to protect you from other men, no one knows like a man what they are capable of doing.
warnings: nothing for now
ʀᴇʙʟᴏɢꜱ ᴀɴᴅ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴇɴᴛꜱ ᴀʀᴇ ᴀᴘᴘʀᴇᴄɪᴀᴛᴇᴅ <3
You are behind the bar at your workplace, dressed in a skirt that falls above your knees and a matching blouse, both in a pale red. Working closely with an almost entirely male clientele while dressed this way makes you feel uncomfortable. But quitting isn’t an option; finding another job now would be too difficult, and you need the income.
The bar is empty, and with no customers in sight, you sit on a chair behind the counter and open a book you brought with you for moments like this. The doorbell rings, signaling the arrival of a customer. You stand up, smile on your lips, and look towards the entrance. A tall, imposing man with a serious expression enters, dressed in a long-sleeved shirt, a glove on his left hand, and dark jeans.
“Good morning! What can I get for you?” you ask cordially. He sits at the bar, and his expression remains unchanged.
“Give me the strongest alcohol you have,” he demands in a rude tone, with an anger he’s trying to suppress. You hand him the drink without comment. It’s eleven in the morning, and it seems unusual to be drinking so early, but you simply follow his orders. He asks for four more drinks, and now you are serving him the fifth. He takes the glass, downs it in one gulp, and asks for a sixth. You try to stop him, feeling that he has reached his limit, and you were never taught to stay quiet while others ruin themselves.
“Bring me another one, or I’ll go to another bar!” he exclaims angrily. The alcohol has taken its toll, and he’s no longer fully conscious. His mind is clouded, and his vision is growing blurry. You hand him a glass of water.
“I know this isn’t what you asked for, but drink some water and wait until you recover,” you tell him, smiling sweetly to gain his trust.
"The more I try to hurt myself the more I find someone with a heart trying to stop me" he tells you chuckling. He drinks the water, and you observe him closely, trying to decide if you should ask him more about himself. Isn't this the first time he's tried to hurt himself?
He doesn’t seem willing to share, so you leave it for now, though his words have left a troubling impression on you.
As rush hour arrives, more people start coming into the bar, and the man is still there, watching you work. You move back and forth, serving tables, receiving unsolicited compliments, and collecting tips. When all the tables are served, you take a short break to wipe the sweat off your face. At the end of your shift, your colleague Megan arrives to take over. She is a tall woman with brown hair who is not as kind to customers and has no qualms about serving excessive amounts of alcohol, even encouraging men to drink more. But the boy from earlier, still sitting at the bar, you don’t want anything bad to happen to him. From his words, you sense that if he gets completely drunk, he might do something reckless.
“There’s a guy on the balcony, the one with the glove on his left hand. Please stop him if he tries to drink too much; he can handle up to five glasses. I’m not sure beyond that,” you warn Megan. She looks you up and down, chewing her gum.
“I can’t promise anything,” she replies.
You exit through the back door reserved for employees, donning a light cardigan over your uniform, and head briskly towards home. Your small studio apartment is in a building with a gruff landlord who complains if you’re even a day late with the rent. You can’t help but think about the boy from the bar; his words in a moment of weakness have stuck with you, and you feel guilty for leaving him in Megan’s care. You have some instant noodles for lunch and try to distract yourself by reading a few pages of your book, but before you know it, it’s almost time for your next shift. You put your uniform back on, spritz some perfume, and head back to the bar.
“Sorry for the delay!” you tell Megan breathlessly.
“It’s fine,” she reassures you. “That guy asked about you as soon as you left. I told him your schedule. I hope you don’t mind; I thought you were interested. His name is Bucky. I heard him talking on the phone,” she says with a wink before leaving, and your shift officially begins. Knowing that he asked for you as soon as you left makes you smile unconsciously, and you start your shift in a better mood than usual, even humming the notes of your favorite song while you clean the bar and wash the dishes.
The bar is quiet, and everyone is served, so you sit down in a chair and read. After a quarter of an hour, the bar is empty, and you hear the bell announcing a new customer. It’s Bucky. As he enters, you’re filling the fridge, and upon seeing him, you greet him with a friendly smile. He doesn’t know that you’re aware he asked Megan about your schedule.
He sits in the same spot as before, with the same cold expression.
“The same alcohol as before, please,” he requests before you can ask him.
As more people enter, including groups of kids, some elderly ladies, and others who have come to socialize, you serve them all under Bucky’s watchful eye. He only asks for another drink when he sees you’re not busy. You appreciate customers like that.
By eight in the evening, the bar is empty, knowing it will start to fill up again after nine. Bucky is still there, and after the fourth drink, you tell him to take a break.
“You shouldn’t be so nice to people who don’t deserve it,” he says, sipping the glass of water you offered him.
“It’s not about kindness. If you get drunk, I’d be in danger too,” you reply, giggling and looking at him.
“I haven’t touched a woman in years. I don’t think I’d start now.”
“Better not to find out. How come such an attractive man hasn’t touched a woman in so long?” you tease him, having given up on focusing solely on your own thoughts.
“How come such a pretty girl works in a place like this?” he counters, hitting the mark. You giggle and put your hands up in surrender.
After half an hour, the mysterious man pays for his drinks and leaves a generous tip.
“Thanks for your company, pretty girl,” he says as he departs, making your heart race.
Series' masterlist | previous chapter | next chapter
#marvel#mcu#marvel mcu#fanfic#headcanon#james bucky buchanan barnes#james bucky barnes#james buchanan barnes#bucky fic#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes#bucky headcanon#bucky fanfic#james barnes#bucky barnes<3#bucky x you#bucky x reader#bucky x female reader#bucky x f!reader#bucky x female yn#bucky x y/n#the falcon and the winter soldier#winter soldier#the winter soldier#bucky#bucky x buck#winter soldier x reader#winter soldier x you#winter soldier x y/n#winter soldier x female reader
264 notes
·
View notes
Text
the set up — rafe cameron; part ten
𝘀𝘂𝗺𝗺𝗮𝗿𝘆: you've been one of the pogues since childhood, and your loyalty has always lied within your friend group, who is practically your family. when a threat by the name of rafe cameron begins to threaten the pogue's plans, they assign you to gain the trust of the dubious kook and keep an eye on what he's up to. however, now it's been six months since your friends set you up to spy on the kook prince himself, but what you didn't anticipate was to fall head over heels for the boy. your relationship had soon become inviolable shortly after your guys' first exchanges, much to your friends' dismay, and you two became practically inseperable. that was, until rafe discovers the truth.
warnings: angst, sad rafe, idk i might be forgetting something
author's note: this chapter is both long and not entirely proof read so bear with me lol. i also wrote this at like 4 am so please. anyways, i want to start making the chapters a bit longer for you guys since i've been away for so long. enjoy!
"Y/n, what's wrong? What's going on?" You could feel Rafe's tangible consternation right through the phone. Your chest felt like it was caving in, accompanied by the growing, nausea-inducing pit in your stomach formulated from your feelings of guilt. The way his typically baritone voice was strained and quiet, presumably from the unexpected "emergency"phone call you had presented him with.
"I-I got into a huge fight with JJ," you fibbed with the help of the crack in your voice and a sorrowing tone that could only make Rafe crumble right in your hands, "it's a long story, but I need to get out of here. I can't be in this place any longer, Rafe." You fraudulently sobbed.
"Okay, okay.. Just breathe, yeah? I can come and get you in a second I just really have to finish this thing with my dad fir-"
"Rafe, please. I need you now." You pleaded as though your life depended on it, which in a way, it did. You realized that had your attempt to lure Rafe into your arms failed, your friends would be in a heap of danger.
An audible sigh was heard from the other sign of the phone, along with muffled chatter that you assumed was Rafe and Ward talking. The conversation, or what you heard of it, sounded like back-and-forth bickering for the most part, which caused a wave of anxiety to wash over you as you began to pick at your nails. Seconds felt like hours as you waited to hear Rafe's voice again on the other side, but it sounded as though the conversation continued. You stayed on the other side of the line in complete silence, not wanting to interrupt the matter, but the longer it took your nerves ensued.
"I'm on my way." Rafe suddenly responded, taking you off guard after not hearing him address you within a period of time.
"Thank you." You whispered, a small smile of satisfaction present on your face at what you had managed to accomplish. Perhaps Rafe was more infatuated than you imagined, you thought.
*NEW MESSAGE FROM Y/N to KIARA CARRERA: done.*
∘₊✧──────✧₊∘
Time passed by quickly whilst you waited for Rafe's arrival. You paced the living room back and forth a few times, wondering how you were going to pull off such a stunt despite the pit in your stomach growing and your hands trembling with unease. Your mind became your worst enemy as you thought through everything that could go wrong as you anxiously waited for the time to come, replaying every bad scenario through your head over and over again - until you were practically sick.
Your pessimistic thoughts were cut to a halt by a loud knock at the door, one that sounded more like someone was pounding on the other side. The noise made your body jump as you immediately turned a heel towards the door. You approached hesitantly, trying to kill as much time as possible before you'd open the door, but as time progressed the knocking became quicker and louder thuds that raddled the chateau.
"Y/n. Are you hurt? Did he do something to you cause I'll kick that son of a bitch to a pul-"
"No, Rafe, I'm not hurt. Not physically, at least." You shook your head, forcing out your voice in the most pathetic tone you could possible mimic. Rafe frowned in response as he noticed the way your head hung low and eyes stayed glued to the ground.
"What did he say to you?" Rafe softly asked, approaching you with caution and ease as he tucked a strand of your hair behind your ear, causing a familiar sense of butterflies to errupt and flutter around in your stomach.
"He just brought up a bunch of stuff about my family and called me a traitor for spending time with you. For being with you, basically." Your vision became blurry as tears clouded your view, unsure of how they got there, but you mentally applauded yourself for such a performance.
"I'm so sorry, y/n. C'mere." Rafe cooed sympathetically as he pulled you into his arms tightly, possibly the tightest embrace you've felt in your life, but in a sense it felt good to be held like that. Like nothing in the world could hurt you while you were wrapped up in Rafe Cameron's arms, as insane as it sounded to you.
Your body relaxed in his arms, eyes closing as you soaked up every bit of his warmth. You nearly hummed in such delight before stopping yourself, not wanting to feed into Rafe's ego more than you already were just by calling him over for help. But it did feel nice, a feeling that came as a shock to you.
"I wanna get out of here, Rafe. Please." You sniffled, looking up at the brooding figure with those sad puppy-dog eyes that could make any man melt in your hands.
"Of course. Do you want to come back to my place? You can spend the night with me if you don't feel like going home."
You shook your head, "I don't wanna go home, especially not like this. Are you sure it's okay if I stay with you tonight?"
"Yeah, yeah 'course it is. Besides, my dad probably wont be back tonight and Rose and Wheezie are with him so I'll need the company. I'd prefer yours over theirs anyways." Rafe flashed you a small smile, hoping to diminish the frown that clouded your features as he rubbed your forearms gently.
You trailed behind Rafe on the walk to the car, watching as he held the door open and gestured your inside. You gave him a weak simper and a head nod as a symbolism of your gratitude at his sentiment. You'd be a liar if you said it didn't make your heart flutter at how caring and gentle he was being towards you, but you cursed yourself for the fact that it was all because of a lie.
"Y/n?" Rafe asked, snapping you out of your trance while you gazed out of the window.
"Yeah?"
"You aren't upset with me for earlier, are you?" He inquired, biting the inside of his cheek.
"No, why would I be?" You tilted your head, brows furrowed as you made eye contact with the blue-eyed Kook.
"I don't know. I guess I just thought you seemed a little dry when I was dropping you off earlier, s'all." Rafe coughed out, noticing how he scratched the back of his head as he spoke feebly.
"Oh, I see." You blinked, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to come off that way. I've just been a little tired I guess."
"No, don't apologize. It's okay." He turned his head, taking his eyes off the road for a split second to reassure you with a thin-lipped smile. You observed as he clutched the steering wheel, veins ostensibly poking through along his arms and hands in a way that made your thighs clench together tightly. You gulped silently in an attempt to restrain yourself and regain composure - this was Rafe Cameron you were talking about. Yet on the other hand, despite his vainglorious ways and haughty sense-of-self, inhis eyes, a flicker of mischief dances amidst shadows, a daring tale waiting to unfold. He was the embodiment of defiance, a canvas of contradictions where danger and allure converge in captivating disarray. You found yourself ensnared by the gravity of his presence, a force that pulled your world into his magnetic orbit. You could keep reminding yourself to run away from him, but where would you go to hide? He was everywhere, from the depths of your mind, to every turning corner of Figure 8.
You made it back to the Cameron's residence before you knew it, perhaps too caught up in the thought of Rafe to realize what was happening around you. However, once the car came to a halt and your surroundings stopped moving, reality soon greeted you once again.
You hopped out of the car, following behind Rafe like a lost puppy who didn't know where it was. You felt out of place, and a bit on edge. You wondered if your friends were okay, praying that your decoy tactics were doing them good. The other half of your nerves came from the fact that you were doing something that went against your moral code, and challenged your ability to lie to the face of someone you.. Care about?
"Do you want anything to drink? Water, tea, a soda?" Rafe asked, making his way to the kitchen with you in close pursuit.
"I'm good." You passed off his offer with a half-hearted laugh and a weak smile. As you watched him, the ambient light of the fridge casted a soft glow on his silhouette. His movements were casual, effortless, as he navigated the contents in search of a drink. The way he tilted his head slightly, the lines of his profile against the cool light—it’s a fleeting portrait etched into your memory. You found yourself caught in the simplicity of the moment, the way his fingers grazed the chilled bottles, his easy familiarity with the space. There was something mesmerizing about the way he handled the mundane, turning the ordinary into a scene worth cherishing. It was as though time slowed, encapsulating this small interaction, making it feel like an eternity. A smile tugged at your lips as you observed, captivated by his presence. The faint hum of the fridge was a backdrop to the symphony of your thoughts, all centered around this magnetic figure before you. In that unguarded moment, as he stood there unaware, he became the focal point of your world, drawing you deeper into the allure of his ordinary yet enchanting actions.
"Didn't realize I had an audience," he chuckled, catching you watching him with an amused glint in his eye. There was a playful energy in his tone, a sense that he knew he had inadvertently drawn your attention.
Leaning casually against the kitchen counter, he exuded a relaxed confidence. "If watching me rummage through the fridge becomes a regular show, I might have to start selling tickets," he teased, trying to lighten the moment but also displaying a subtle curiosity about what had captured your interest. His ego slowly peaking through, as usual.
"Oh, absolutely riveting," you retorted, a hint of sarcasm lacing your words as you met his amused gaze. "Your fridge exploration was the highlight of my day, truly." Your lips curved into a wry smile, eyes dancing with playful mockery.
Rafe hesitated for a moment, the playful glint in his eyes softening as he met your gaze. "You know, watching you watch me... it's kind of different," he began, his voice a touch softer, a hint of vulnerability slipping through his usual ease.
"I mean, it's not every day someone looks at me like... well, like that," he admitted, the words stumbling out with a hint of uncertainty. His gaze briefly faltered, a struggle evident within him as if battling between speaking his mind and holding back.
But before he could continue, he stopped himself abruptly, a shadow of hesitation crossing his features. "Sorry, I didn't mean to make things weird. Forget I said anything," he deflected, a faint tinge of regret coloring his words as he tried to backtrack, a sudden unease settling over him.
As he hesitated, you caught the shift in his demeanor, a glimpse of something vulnerable beneath his usual confidence. "No, don't," you interjected softly, reaching out to gently touch his hand, your eyes imploring him to continue. "Please, whatever you were going to say... I want to hear it."
In that suspended moment of vulnerability, he gathered the courage to speak what had been on his mind for far too long. "I... I've always felt something different around you," he confessed, his voice softer than a whisper, carrying the weight of unspoken emotions.
"It's not just the way you look at me, but... how you make me feel," he continued, his gaze locking with yours, each word chosen with care, as if he was navigating uncharted territory. "There's this warmth, this comfort that settles in whenever you're near." He paused, the air thick with anticipation, his heart pounding against the cage of his chest. He struggled to find the right words to express the depth of what he felt, a mixture of fear and longing flickering in his eyes.
But as the moment hung between them, poised on the edge of revelation, he stopped himself once more, the weight of his unspoken feelings heavy upon him. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said anything," he murmured, a flicker of uncertainty clouding his features as he withdrew, fearing he might have crossed a line.
You were stunned, his words piercing through the air, carrying a weight you hadn't expected. Your heart fluttered in response, a mix of surprise and a tinge of something deeper stirring within you.
"I never realized," you breathed out, your voice trembling slightly, trying to make sense of the emotions swirling inside. His confession had caught you off guard, unraveling a part of your own feelings you hadn't fully acknowledged.
"There's always been this... something," you confessed, your words coming out in a rush, a newfound realization taking hold. "A connection, a pull towards you that I couldn't quite define."
Yet, before you could explore this uncharted territory further, you sensed his hesitation, his retreat from the vulnerable moment you had both stepped into. The abruptness left you reeling, an unspoken ache lingering in the charged air between you.
"I didn't mean to make it awkward," you murmured, regret coloring your tone as you witnessed his uncertainty. The unspoken sentiments hung heavy, a silent conversation begging to be continued, the depth of emotions left unexplored.
In the hush of that moment, you found yourselves locked in a silent exchange. His gaze, an ocean of depths, met yours with an unwavering intensity, drawing you in like a force. You perched on the kitchen counter, feeling the cool surface beneath you, as he closed the distance, a dance of proximity that felt almost orchestrated by fate.
Closer, step by deliberate step, until the air crackled with an unspoken tension. Rafe's presence enveloped you, a shield from the outside world, as if the space around you had collapsed into a world of its own. You felt his warmth seep through the inches that separated you, a silent harmony of shared breaths.
In that suspended moment, time seemed to stand still. Your breaths mingled, creating a delicate rhythm of anticipation. His hand moved with a tenderness that spoke volumes, gently enclosing you within the confines of that intimate space.
And as his closeness eclipsed the distance between you, your eyes locked in a silent conversation, saying things that mere words couldn't articulate. The world outside faded into insignificance as the universe shrank to just the two of you, suspended in a timeless embrace of unspoken longing.
Your breath hitched, Rafe's minty-breath fanning over your skin as his lips lingered a few inches from your face. You felt a flutter in your chest as his eyes bore into yours, each glance a revelation, unraveling layers of unspoken emotions. In the depth of his stare, you sensed a vulnerability, a longing that mirrored your own.
Before you had time to think, his lips connected with yours, passionately but with a delicacy that made it seem like if he pushed too far, you would break. You took in his affection, pulling him in by the back of his neck as he hungrily devoured the cherry lip balm off of your glossy lips. Rafe kept the pace slow, but his movements were eager and greedy for more of you. His large hands trailing up your open thighs, stopping at your hips as he gripped them and squeezed at them lightly.
You moaned into his mouth as you longed for more of him, a testimate you figured you'd regret doing later, but in that moment, you needed him, and he knew it.
Rafe responded with a smirk against your lips, letting out a deep, low chuckle from the bottom of his throat that sent tingles down your spine. You arched your body towards his, caving into his touch and practically begging for more. You weren't exactly sure why you were so taken over by such feeling of lust, but you wouldn't dare brush it off.
"God, I love you." Rafe groaned, murmuring his words against your neck yet they came out plain as day. Your eyes, previously shut as you took in the bliss of what you were experiencing, now shot wide open and you stared ahead.
"You.. What?" You stammered on your words as your throat seemingly went dry.
In the wake of his sudden admission, you were left speechless, the air heavy with the unexpected weight of his confession. His words lingered in the space between you, a revelation that seemed to have shifted the very ground beneath your feet.
You looked at him, shock etched in your features, mirrored in the stunned expression on his face. In that suspended moment, an unspoken understanding passed between you, a shared astonishment at the sudden revelation.
Time seemed to halt, the air thick with a mix of emotions, leaving you both stranded in an uncomfortable silence. His confession hung in the air, and you found yourself grappling with a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings, trying to comprehend the sudden turn of events.
The shock of his abrupt admission left you reeling, unsure of how to respond, as if the ground beneath your feet had shifted. The air crackled with a charged tension, a profound moment that had unexpectedly unfolded between you, leaving you both standing at the precipice of an uncertain new chapter.
"Y/n-I... It was the heat of the moment." He was lying right through his teeth.
"Rafe you don't say those things because of 'the heat of the moment'." You stated, face still covered in shock.
"I know, I know," he replied, his voice tinged with a mix of regret and sincerity, attempting to backpedal. "But sometimes... things just spill out, you know?"
You looked at him, your expression a mix of disbelief and uncertainty, the shock still painted across your features. "You don't say those things because of 'the heat of the moment'," you stated firmly, your voice carrying a weight of conviction.
He met your gaze, his eyes searching for a lifeline in the tumultuous sea of emotions. "I guess... I might have gotten carried away," he admitted, a hint of remorse coloring his words. "But that doesn't mean I don't mean it, Y/n."
His attempt to retract his words faltered in the face of your unwavering response, leaving an uncomfortable tension hanging between you, the unspoken truth lingering in the air, too palpable to be ignored.
"I messed up, saying it like that," Rafe sighed, a hint of frustration creeping into his tone as he struggled to express himself. "But the truth is, I've been feeling this way for a while now."
You watched him, the shock slowly morphing into a mix of confusion and a glimmer of curiosity. "Rafe, why now? Why like this?" you questioned, seeking clarity in the whirlwind of emotions that engulfed both of you.
He hesitated, searching for the right words, a turbulent storm brewing in his thoughts. "I didn't plan it, it just happened," he confessed, a sense of urgency in his voice. "But... being around you, it's like discovering something I didn't know I needed. And I don't want to pretend otherwise."
The vulnerability in his admission hung in the air, an unspoken plea for understanding and a hint of desperation to convey what he truly felt. The intensity of the moment lingered, a raw and unfiltered exchange leaving you both exposed, suspended in a realm of unresolved emotions.
The sudden confession left you reeling, a storm of conflicting thoughts raging within. His words echoed in your mind, but beneath the shock, a sense of unease crept in. You couldn't ignore the inconvenient truth—you had approached him under false pretenses, a lie woven into the fabric of your interactions.
As his feelings spilled out, you couldn't shake the feeling that this wasn't the right time. Guilt tugged at your conscience, reminding you that your connection with him was built on a shaky foundation. How could you entertain the possibility of reciprocating his feelings when the truth had been veiled behind a facade?
His sincerity clashed with the dishonesty looming over your encounters. The weight of regret settled heavy on your shoulders, wishing for an alternate reality where honesty could pave the way for genuine emotions to blossom.
Amidst the tumult of emotions, you grappled with the turmoil of regret, longing for a different circumstance where the truth could guide the course of your connection with him.
"Rafe.. you don't know what you're saying." You shook your head, voice quiet as your head hung low while guilt proceeded you.
"But I know how I feel, Y/n."
He watched you, a sense of helplessness clouding his features as he realized the weight of his confession. "I get it if this is too much, too soon," he murmured, a mix of sincerity and a hint of pleading in his voice. "I just needed you to know."
There was a pang of regret in his chest, knowing that his impulsive admission might have pushed things too far, too quickly. He hoped for understanding, for a chance to rectify the situation, but the gravity of his words hung heavy in the air, leaving an uncertain tension between you both.
"Rafe, please.. Don't do this." You continued shaking your head at him, your body deterring his words away from you.
Rafe’s expression softened, his eyes reflecting a mix of remorse and a longing to make things right. "I didn't mean to make things complicated," he said, his voice laced with regret as he recognized the distress in your plea.
"I'll back off, I promise," he assured, a sense of resignation coloring his words. "I'll give you space, whatever you need."
He took a step back, giving you a gentle nod as if to affirm his commitment to respecting your wishes. Though the weight of his unspoken feelings lingered, he understood the importance of honoring your request, his regret palpable in the ache of the unspoken words he left hanging in the air.
"You didn't do anything wrong, Rafe. I just - I don't think you know what you're getting yourself into."
Rafe's features softened once more, a glint of understanding in his eyes as he absorbed your words. "I hear you," he replied softly, a tinge of regret lacing his voice. "Maybe I jumped the gun."
He took a step closer, a reassuring gesture without encroaching on your space. "I get it, Y/n. I don't want to complicate things for you," he acknowledged, a sense of empathy coloring his words. "I'll... figure it out."
There was a lingering sadness in his eyes, a realization that the depth of his feelings might have inadvertently disrupted the delicate balance. He offered a faint, understanding smile, silently conveying his acceptance of your decision while grappling with the weight of unspoken sentiments swirling within him.
Your heart ached at the sight of him, the turmoil of emotions swirling within you as you watched Rafe navigate the complexities of the moment. There was a pang of empathy mixed with a tinge of regret, knowing that his heartfelt confession had collided with a reality too intricate to unravel.
His genuine vulnerability struck a chord within you, the sincerity in his eyes a poignant reminder of the depth of his feelings. Despite the complexities, there was an undeniable longing in his gaze, a silent plea for understanding.
Yet, amidst the ache, you held firm, knowing that conceding to the whirlwind of emotions might only deepen the intricate web you both found yourselves entangled in. The ache in your chest was a silent testament to the conflicting desires to both embrace and pull away from the vulnerability that lay bare between you.
With a gentle resolve in your voice, you offered a solution to diffuse the tension hanging in the air. "I'm going to go to bed. I'll sleep in the guest room if you'd like for me to," you softly stated, your gaze fixed on Rafe, awaiting his response.
Rafe met your gaze, a mix of gratitude and regret flickering in his eyes. "I appreciate that," he replied quietly, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. "But you don't have to do that. You can take my room; I'll take the guest."
There was a sense of mutual understanding in his response, a tacit acknowledgment of the unspoken boundaries between you. As you turned to leave, a bittersweet atmosphere lingered, the weight of unresolved emotions hanging in the air, leaving both of you to navigate the uncharted territories of unspoken sentiments.
Your heart urged you to offer more, to say something that could alleviate the heaviness in the room, yet words eluded you. You wished to ease the ache in Rafe's eyes, to erase the tension that had woven its way between you both.
But the weight of the moment held you captive, words caught in the tangled threads of conflicting emotions. You longed to express understanding, to mend the rift caused by the unexpected turn of events, but the complexity of the situation left you grappling with the silence.
With a heavy sigh and a lingering gaze, you retreated, knowing that sometimes the silence spoke louder than any words you could muster, and hoping that time might offer a balm to heal the unspoken wounds that lingered between you and Rafe.
As you made your way to Rafe's room, guilt weighed heavy on your shoulders, each step a reminder of the tangled web of emotions you found yourself entwined in. The faint echo of your own footsteps seemed to resonate with the uncertainty that clouded your mind.
Slipping under the covers, the warmth of the room offered little comfort against the turmoil within. You couldn't shake off the guilt, a relentless companion that followed you into the darkness. The sheets felt colder than usual, a stark contrast to the turmoil raging inside you.
Lying there, your thoughts tangled in a maze of regret, you replayed the events of the evening, questioning the choices that led to this poignant moment. The weight of the situation pressed down on you, leaving you feeling adrift in a sea of conflicting emotions.
Sleep remained elusive, your mind restless, grappling with the repercussions of your actions. The guilt lingered as a constant reminder of the complexities that now defined the fragile dynamics between you and Rafe.
As the night ebbed away, the soft hues of dawn painted the sky, signaling the arrival of a new day. You descended the stairs, a faint unease lingering from the events of the previous evening, unsure of what the morning would bring.
At the foot of the staircase, you were met with Rafe, his presence an unexpected yet anticipated encounter. There was an awkward tension in the air, a silent acknowledgment of the unresolved emotions that hung between you both.
"Morning," Rafe greeted, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty, the weight of the unspoken words from the night before lingering in the air.
"Morning," you replied softly, the air heavy with an unspoken understanding, a palpable sense of discomfort threading through the atmosphere.
There was an unspoken agreement to navigate the morning with cautious steps, each movement tinged with the residue of the unresolved emotions that lingered between you. The air crackled with an unspoken tension, leaving both of you searching for a semblance of normalcy in the midst of the palpable awkwardness.
"I'm gonna head back to the chateau in a few, JJ said he wants to talk to me," you mentioned, trying to break the palpable tension hanging in the air.
Rafe's laughter was dry, a strained sound that echoed in the room, a stark contrast to the ease that once defined your interactions. "Seems like he's got a lot to talk about these days," he remarked, a hint of bitterness seeping into his words.
You sensed the unease in his tone, a reflection of the awkwardness that enveloped the space between you. The weight of the unresolved emotions lingered, casting a shadow over the interaction, leaving the air heavy with unspoken sentiments.
The apology hung in the air, a quiet admission laden with the weight of remorse. "Rafe... I'm sorry, okay?" you uttered softly, the words an attempt to ease the strain that enveloped the space between you.
"Sure," Rafe replied, his tone notably drier, a touch of guardedness in his response. The weight of the situation lingered in the air, his words carrying a subtle hint of distance as he navigated the delicate balance between acceptance and reservation.
The conversation seemed to falter, leaving an uncomfortable silence that underscored the unspoken tension. Despite the attempt at reconciliation, there was a palpable hesitance in his demeanor, a reluctance to fully embrace the offered apology, adding another layer of complexity to the already strained atmosphere.
"I didn't say it because I don't care about you, Rafe," you asserted, hoping to clarify the sincerity behind your actions.
Rafe's response was more confrontational, his confusion apparent in his tone. "Then why?" he questioned, a hint of frustration seeping into his words. "It's just... it feels like nothing's adding up."
There was an edge to his demeanor, a palpable frustration stemming from the unresolved tension between you. The attempt at explanation seemed to only complicate matters further, leaving both of you grappling with the tangled web of emotions that refused to find resolution.
"Because I don't want you to get hurt," you explained, your voice soft yet firm, hoping to convey the underlying concern that had guided your actions.
Rafe's demeanor softened slightly, a flicker of surprise mingled with a trace of understanding in his expression. "Hurt?" he echoed, a hint of confusion still present but tempered by the sincerity in your words.
"Yeah," you continued, trying to articulate the protective instinct that fueled your choices. "Things are... complicated, and I didn't want to add to that."
There was a subtle shift in the atmosphere, an attempt to bridge the gap with honesty and concern, hoping to offer a glimpse into the complexities that had led to your decisions. The air, though still charged with tension, held a trace of empathy as you navigated the fragile balance between candor and reservation.
"Do you think I care if things are a little complicated, Y/n? My whole life has been complicated," Rafe responded, his voice carrying a mixture of resignation and a hint of frustration, a glimpse into the complexities he had grown accustomed to.
His words held a weight, a testament to the tumultuous experiences that had shaped his life. Despite the tension, there was a raw honesty in his admission, revealing the layers of complexities that had become intrinsic to his existence.
"Yeah, but it's me, Rafe. I'm a Pogue from the Cut, do you really want that? Your family probably has this whole plan set out for you to end up with a Kook, anyways," you expressed, a tinge of vulnerability woven into your words. "This, I, am way too complicated for your lifestyle. That's more weight than you could bear."
Your words carried the weight of societal expectations and the stark contrast between your worlds. The lines drawn by society's standards seemed insurmountable, adding layers of complexity to an already intricate situation. You highlighted the disparity between your backgrounds, emphasizing the potential burden it might pose for Rafe, intertwining concern for his well-being with an understanding of the societal barriers dividing you.
"I don't care, Y/n. I don't care what they have to say because I care about you. Why can't you just accept that?" Rafe's voice carried a raw honesty, his words cutting through the barriers of societal expectations.
Your heart skipped a beat at his unwavering declaration. "Because it's not that simple, Rafe," you replied softly, your voice laced with a mix of emotions. "There's so much more at stake than just us. Just trust me on this. Please."
"Y/n, please just listen to me. It doesn't have to be this way. We can make it work, whatever I have to do, I'll do it," Rafe pleaded, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency and determination.
You met his earnest gaze, torn between the desire to believe in his words and the weight of the obstacles you both faced. "Rafe, it's not that simple," you murmured, the turmoil evident in your tone. "There are things beyond our control, things that won't just change because we want them to."
The ache in your chest mirrored the conflict in your mind, the yearning to embrace his offer battling against the harsh realities that seemed to impose barriers between you.
The scene unfolded before you, and you witnessed the subtle tremble in Rafe's lip, a poignant display of the emotions he struggled to contain. Sorrow etched into the depths of his eyes, a vulnerable expression that laid bare the depth of his feelings.
Your heart wrenched at the sight, a surge of empathy flooding through you as you recognized the pain reflected in his gaze. The weight of the situation bore heavily on him, and the turmoil within him was palpable, painting a picture of raw vulnerability and unspoken longing.
Despite the complexities that stood between you both, the silent plea in his eyes tugged at your own emotions, evoking a whirlwind of conflicting sentiments that left you grappling with the ache of shared sorrow and the unyielding barriers that seemed to divide you.
"I need you, Y/n," Rafe's voice was tinged with desperation, a raw plea that echoed in the room, laying bare the depth of his emotions.
"I've got to go, Rafe," you whispered, your voice laden with sorrow, each word a painful admission of the necessity to part ways despite the shared longing.
Walking out of Rafe's house, tears blurred your vision, emotions swirling within as you grappled with the weight of the encounter. As you stepped outside, your friend Kiara awaited in the car, a knowing look in her eyes that spoke volumes without a single word exchanged.
Kiara observed your tear-stained cheeks and pained expression, her eyes reflecting a mix of concern and understanding. Without needing to speak, she unlocked the car doors, a silent invitation for you to seek solace in the comfort of her presence.
With a heavy heart, you slid into the passenger seat beside Kiara, the warmth of her presence offering a sense of solace amidst the whirlwind of emotions. The unspoken understanding between friends enveloped the space, allowing for a moment of silent companionship amid the storm of feelings that surged within.
"I did what you guys asked me," you stated flatly, the weight of your actions hanging heavily in the air, your voice tinged with resignation.
Kiara glanced at you, her expression a mix of concern and apprehension, recognizing the strain in your voice. "Are you okay?" she inquired softly, her tone laced with a gentle concern, understanding the difficulty of the task you'd undertaken for the sake of your friends.
You remained silent for a moment, the weight of the recent events settling heavily on your shoulders. "I will be," you finally replied, the words carrying a hint of uncertainty, as if unsure of the aftermath of your actions and the impact they might have on the intricate balance of your relationships.
The journey to the chateau was enveloped in silence, a heavy curtain of unspoken thoughts that draped the car's interior. Each passing moment seemed to stretch in the weight of the quiet, the air thick with unexpressed emotions that lingered between you and Kiara.
You fought to hold back the tears, a silent war raging within, the ache in your chest a testament to the depth of the emotions that surged beneath the surface. The weight of recent events bore heavily on you, and the silent car ride provided a fleeting refuge where tears threatened to breach the dam of your composure.
Despite your efforts, a lone tear escaped, tracing a path down your cheek, a silent testament to the emotional storm that raged within. You discreetly wiped it away, hoping to shield your vulnerability, the weight of unspoken words and unshed tears weaving an intricate tapestry of inner turmoil.
The car rolled to a halt near the chateau's entrance, the engine's hum fading into the quiet ambiance of the estate. Kiara cast a glance your way, a wordless assurance conveyed through her eyes, a silent understanding that transcended the unspoken.
As you stepped out, the familiar sight of the chateau greeted you, its grandeur contrasting sharply with the weight of emotions carried within. The walk to the entrance felt longer than usual, each step echoing the turmoil within, the unspoken conversation hanging heavily between you and Kiara.
Approaching the door, the details of the chateau seemed to blur, your focus consumed by the emotional tempest raging within. With a deep breath, you turned the doorknob, the heavy wooden door creaking softly as it opened to welcome you inside.
Stepping into the foyer, the chateau enveloped you, the coolness of the air offering a stark contrast to the warmth of the emotional turmoil within.
As your friends turned to greet you, their expectant smiles faltered into a puzzled expression as they registered the turmoil etched on your face. Their eyes mirrored a blend of confusion and concern, a stark contrast to the jovial atmosphere that typically enveloped their gatherings.
A fleeting moment passed, each heartbeat echoing the unspoken as your friends exchanged glances, a silent communication that conveyed their awareness of the unspoken turmoil lingering beneath the surface. The chapter's end was marked by the unspoken tension, leaving an uncertain ambiance that hung between you, hinting at the complexities awaiting their reckoning.
taglist: @ellesalazar, @champomiel, @vadinaleme, @kys4-20, @gills-lounge, @allsmilesreally7, @sublimepenguinpeach-blog, @sp00ky-spr1te, @bibliophilewednesday, @haroldpotterson, @i-love-rafe, @ellesalazar, @calmoistorm, @abundantxadorations, @fals3-g0d, @gillybear17, @oiiviagrande, @hockeybabe87, @augustlikesdeath, @wpdailyminimeta, @palmwinemami, @loxleys-blog, @ikisscline, @flyestvenustrapap, @ilovesteveharrngton, @ijustwanttoreadlols
#rafe cameron x reader#drew starkey#rafe cameron#rafe angst#rafe imagine#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron x pogue!reader#rafe cameron imagine#obx#outer banks#rafe obx#obx4#jj maybank#drew starkey x reader#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron smut#rafe fic#rafe outer banks#rafe x reader#rafe fanfiction#rafe smut
472 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ch. 1 - Against the Wall {Against All Odds - TVA!Loki x Female Reader Longfic}
Cee's Loki Fic Masterlist / AO3 Link / Against All Odds Masterlist / Next Chapter
Pairing : TVA!Loki x Female Reader
Summary : The first interrogation of X-5 doesn’t go as planned, and Loki needs to blow off some steam. He returns to 1977 for a drink, and discovers that not only have his actions have left you abandoned by your date to his movie premiere - but it’s also your birthday.
Thankfully, Loki knows just how to solve both of your problems.
W/c : 4.4k words
Content Warnings : Smut, p-in-v, semi-public sex, strangers to lovers, ruffled tuxedo appreciation
Author's Note : This one is dedicated to my beloved and beautiful friend @infinitystoner as part of our Glorious Birthday Bash. Our ask boxes are open, so get those questions in!
18+ Only - Minors DNI
⊱ ── ༓ ── ⋅•⋅⊰ ── ⋅ ∙ ∘ ☽ ༓ ☾ ∘ ∙ ⋅ ── ⊱⋅•⋅ ── ༓ ── ⊰
Loki was absolutely seething. The Hunter X-5 - Brad, or whatever he wanted to be called, was not just uncooperative in answering their questions about General Dox’s plans - he was a complete asshole about it. And even though they knew he would be, it was still impressive just how quickly he managed to rattle all three of them and completely derail the interrogation.
It was enough to make Loki afraid that he was losing his touch, that his edges had softened too much. But after the catastrophic events he’d endured over the past few months, what else could he expect?
After leaving the interrogation room with Mobius and B-15, Loki had stormed away, his eyes blazing with fury and his fists clenching until his knuckles were white. He just needed a moment to calm himself down, to regain control of his emotions.
Truthfully, what he needed was a break, to relieve some tension and come back to his problems with a clear head. If only everything would just stop trying to implode for five minutes, he might be able to do that. But the weight of everything he needed to fix was slowly crushing him to death instead.
And that asshole thought it necessary to throw the death of Frigga in his face and call him a villain - all in the same breath. The audacity, the nerve of that man to speak to him like that - when genuinely, truthfully and in every sense of the word, Loki was only trying to fix, not harm.
Loki pushed himself further down the endless corridors of the TVA, and the anger radiating through his skin alerted the unassuming TVA employees to continue minding their own business as they slinked past him. Loki’s heavy footsteps echoed off the pristine floors and elegant walls, and he foolishly thought that maybe they’d take the hint and turn around to take a different path towards their destination. But just as soon as he would find himself alone in the hallway, another one would appear, and Loki’s rage would elevate just a little bit more.
Norns, was there nowhere to even think in this place?!
Soon, Loki found himself in another alcove with another elevator, that inevitably led to another floor with even more corridors and TVA employees who were just trying to do their jobs in the face of a Temporal Loom meltdown and total destruction. It wasn’t their fault; it was the only thing they knew how to do.
There had to be an exit around here somewhere - a courtyard, or a sidewalk, or something - any place Loki could go and not be reminded of all of this. But how long would it take him to find it?
Too long. And more likely than not, a new crisis would emerge before he could even reach it.
As he paced back and forth across the granite floor, Loki’s hands alternated between raking through his hair, clenching at his sides, and resting on his hips. His mind raced uncontrollably, and his chest heaved to keep enough oxygen mixing with the blood flowing through his veins. He was starting to feel trapped, doomed, cursed.
Loki took a deep breath to steady himself, and as he closed his eyes, his thoughts shifted to the beautiful woman he’d seen earlier that evening. Her stylish dress, pale amber and loosely cinched around her waist, had been far too enchanting to be wasted on a date to a silly movie premiere. She was much too good to be on Brad’s arm for the evening, and Loki wondered if he had even bothered to learn her name…
But ultimately, it didn’t matter. Loki didn’t have the time or the space to clear his head, and he certainly didn’t have the time to waste on thoughts of a woman he’d never see again. He was just going to have to carry on, to power through the stress and brain fog and dread, like he’d always done.
Resigning himself to return from where he came, Loki shoved his hands in the pockets of his pea coat and turned on his heels to head back to Mobius and B-15 and the interrogation of Brad. But he stopped as his fingers brushed against something, and his brow furrowed as he pulled the TemPad out of his pocket.
Loki couldn’t remember how or when it got there. He turned it over in his hands carefully, running his fingertips across its smooth edges and polished wood grain as he considered his options.
With this, he could easily find a place to think, and he could return just moments after he left the interrogation room. And with the branches of the Sacred Timeline already diverging wildly out of control, no one would ever know he had left.
Loki quickly glanced over his shoulders to make sure he was alone, and he flipped the top screen of the TemPad open. The previous coordinates were still typed in, still active.
All he had to do was press a single button and walk through the Time Door. In another moment or two, he could return to the Zaniac premiere and finally have the drink he so desperately needed.
And maybe Brad’s date would be willing to share that drink with him…
⊱ ── ༓ ── ⋅•⋅⊰ ── ⋅ ∙ ∘ ☽ ༓ ☾ ∘ ∙ ⋅ ── ⊱⋅•⋅ ── ༓ ── ⊰
Date : June 18th, 1977 [Sacred Timeline]
This was not how you thought your birthday would turn out.
Dressed to the nines, after hours in the salon chair getting your hair done and days of planning your outfit down to the perfume kissing the insides of your wrists - all so you could be abandoned by that jackass before the showing of his film even started.
What made it worse was you didn’t even want to be here tonight, with this Brad Wolfe - a man no one had ever heard of before six months ago but was suddenly basking in the spotlight of directors clamoring to hire him and starlets begging to be seen with him.
You could have been out with your friends celebrating your birthday, but your agent had insisted that this would be much better for your career; he was definitely going to be getting a very unpleasant phone call in the morning.
After Brad disappeared, you sat yourself at the bar and ordered a drink; it was less humiliating than the press seeing you alone inside the theater, which would have surely been the only headline in tomorrow morning’s paper.
You briefly thought about calling your friends to meet up at The Roxy, which had been the initial plan for the evening, but ultimately decided against it. Nothing could salvage the evening now; maybe you’d have better luck next year.
The ice from your second drink had all but melted, and after the leftover contents were consumed, you were ready to get out of there. The exciting climax of the movie would be happening soon, and once again the lobby would be swarming with press and London’s finest celebrities, not to mention Brad - who had probably found another woman to have clinging to his arm during the film. You didn’t need to see that.
As you thanked the bartender with a warm smile and placed a generous tip in his jar, your thoughts returned to the two men Brad had been talking to just before he disappeared. One of the men, the older gentleman, seemed pleased as punch to be there, but the other one - the tall, dark and devastatingly handsome one - seemed like he’d rather be literally anywhere else; it was exactly how you felt about this ridiculous event.
And God was that scowl on his face sexy; but then again, everything about him was positively delicious. His piercing green eyes had threatened to set the room ablaze as he looked around the room, and when he wasn’t scowling, he was smirking.
It was a very confident smirk, and he deserved to have it. He certainly knew how to wear a tuxedo, and you were sure he looked even better underneath it.
Just thinking about it was enough to make your heart race, and the warmth of arousal was beginning to unfurl itself in your core. It was too bad the most gorgeous man you’d ever seen had left already; perhaps you would head to The Roxy after all, to find someone to take you home tonight…
“Leaving so soon?”
Your breath faltered as you turned to see him standing next to you. He looked exquisite - casually leaned against the bar, one ankle crossed over the other, and one hand in his pocket as he raised an inquisitive eyebrow in your direction. You couldn’t believe this was happening, that he had appeared so suddenly and he was looking right at you.
“I suppose that depends on whether something exciting is about to happen here,” you replied with a shrug and met his inquisitive expression with one of your own.
The man chuckled and cleared his throat as he turned his attention to the rows of liquor displayed behind the bar. “And I suppose you wouldn’t think helping me decide on a drink would be very exciting…”
His voice was smooth as silk - polished and refined, and it made everything he wasn’t saying so much more intense. You could see his eyes in the mirror behind the bar, hungrily roaming up and down your form as he paused, and you knew he was thinking about all the things he wanted to do tonight.
And when he turned back to look at you, it was like you were the only other person in existence, like you were the only thing that mattered. “…or would you find that exciting?”
That look was sinful, intoxicating, teasing. It made you forget all about wanting to get out of there before the movie ended. It made you want to do anything to keep his attention, and so you sat back down on the barstool and crossed your legs as you leaned closer to him.
“Surely a classy man such as yourself knows what he likes to drink?” you replied, hoping he enjoyed being teased as much as he enjoyed teasing.
The man laughed again and shook his head with a charming smile on his perfectly-crafted face. If you didn’t know any better, you would have believed a God had sculpted his features with a careful and delicate hand, that only something majestic could have styled the dark curls on his head. He was perfect, and you were dying for him to ruin you.
“Well, I’ll be honest - I just wanted to know what you were drinking, so I could invite you to have another with me.”
He didn’t wait for a response, and immediately unbuttoned the jacket of his tuxedo as he sat down next to you. His long legs were splayed wide as he gazed at you, and he had the kind of thighs you wanted to sink your teeth in.
The white shirt underneath the jacket was stark white and perfectly pressed, save the ruffles running vertically from his throat to his waist. There weren’t too many men that could pull off that look with the same confidence and charm, and you found yourself wondering who he was and what he did for a living.
He had to work in the entertainment industry - fashion, maybe? Another actor? You wanted to know everything about him, from where he grew up to how many different ways he could make your toes curl.
“What a clever, classy pick-up line. I’m truly impressed,” you murmured playfully as you beckoned the bartender over.
The man narrowed his eyes, and his perfect lips curved into a teasing smirk. “I believe it worked, did it not?”
You shrugged innocently, bringing your fingertips to fondle the necklace dangling around your neck. His gaze followed your fingers with a hungry expression, and he opened his mouth to say something else when the bartender interrupted to take your order.
“Yes, me and my new friend…” you paused and tilted your head at him, a silent plea for the man to finally introduce himself.
His expression shifted briefly to uncertainty, as if he wasn’t sure that he wanted to give you his name at all, before resuming his confident demeanor as he met your gaze once more. “Loki. Pleased to meet you.”
“A pair of Slow Screws for me and my new friend, Loki,” you smiled at the bartender before returning to your new companion for the evening. “That’s quite an interesting name, Loki. Scandinavian?”
“Something like that. And you’ve got quite an interesting drink order,” he replied, leaning closer and sliding his arm along the back of your chair. “Tell me - do you usually share Slow Screws with complete strangers?”
His voice was low and husky, vibrating at all the right frequencies and sending shivers of excitement down your spine. It took all of your willpower to not mount him on the spot.
“Only when it’s my birthday, and I’ve been abandoned by my jerk of a date,” you answered, though truthfully you were glad he disappeared if it meant you got to know this man a little better.
Loki’s brow twitched and he looked away; it was an odd reaction, one you hadn’t anticipated. Did Loki know something about why Brad had left, and was he not expecting you to bring it up?
The bartender returned with your drinks, and you were grateful for something else to focus on for the moment. Freshly-squeezed orange juice and gin swirled around the tall glass as you brought it to your lips and took a not-so dainty sip.
Loki glanced over and smiled as he followed suit, then set his glass down and began tapping the bar-top with his long and surely skilled fingers. “You know I, um…was speaking with your date earlier, and I promise he didn’t ditch you. Something very important had come up, and…”
Loki glanced over at you again, his green eyes sparkling as if a thousand distant worlds were burning up inside them. He had an unparalleled mysterious aura around him, like the weight of the entire world was resting on his broad shoulders.
“If he sent you here to keep me company in his stead…” you interrupted, brushing your fingers across the back of his hand as he tapped mindlessly on the bar-top. “…then I’m glad he left.”
That seemed to be enough to make him forget about all of his earlier troubles, and a confident smile graced his features once more. “Well, I couldn’t leave a beautiful woman all alone on her birthday, now could I?”
Loki rotated his hand underneath yours, and his fingertips lightly traced along your inner wrist, sending your heart rate skyrocketing. He leaned closer to whisper against your ear. “So how does the birthday girl want to celebrate then, hmm?”
Your breath hitched, and it felt like the rest of the world stopped except for the two of you. You wanted to spend your evening dissolving into pleasure, screaming his name, breaking your bed - but this man clearly loved innuendos and teasing; it was foreplay for him, just as much as it was for you.
“Well, I’ve always wanted to try…a Slow Comfortable Screw Against The Wall,” you answered softly, knowing he would understand that you didn’t necessarily mean the drink.
Loki’s arm slipped around your chair once more, dragging his knuckles down the back of your arm. “Is that how you like it?”
Your eyes widened, and your heart thudded painfully in your chest. But it was worth it if it meant he’d do it, so you nodded as you bit your lower lip.
“Slow…and comfortable?” Loki continued, whispering softly and letting his lips brush against the cartilage of your ear.
Swallowing back a moan was the hardest thing you’d ever done. Your thighs pressed together, squeezing them against your already wet cunt and nodded again.
“What about against the wall? Do you like that too?” Loki brought his other hand up, tracing the angle of your jaw with his fingertips and turning your face closer to his.
Your lips parted as your nose brushed against his, and you silently pleaded for mercy. Your pussy was already throbbing and clenching around nothing, and if you didn’t get out of here soon, you were going to explode.
A simple yes was all you could manage, and Loki immediately took action. He pulled a few bills from his pocket and tossed them on the bar as he stood up, and you absolutely could not believe your luck - that he came back, that he wanted you, that he was going to take you exactly the way you wanted.
You quickly followed him to standing, and your knees almost buckled underneath the weight of the adrenaline and hormones carving their way through your veins. Loki placed his hand on your lower back and guided you swiftly through the crowd that had returned after the movie’s end.
And you didn’t even turn your head as you passed by reporters milling about in the lobby, wondering where the hell Brad Wolfe was.
As you stepped outside, Loki’s hand slipped from your waist to grab your hand and pull you after him. You thought he was going to lead you to a cab, but instead, he turned down the alleyway beside the theater.
“Wait - where are we going?” you giggled in anticipation as he squeezed your hand. Did he have his own vehicle parked somewhere back here?
Loki turned around and yanked you closer, wrapping his arms around your waist as he continued backing down the alleyway. “I’m giving the Birthday Girl what she asked for. Remember?” he murmured against your lips as his hands splayed wide on your hips.
You couldn’t take the wait any longer and crushed your lips against his. Loki’s groan was deep and powerful as he eagerly returned the kiss. His lips tasted like gin and lust, and his hands gripped you tightly, pulling you all the way against his body.
Your hands found the lapels of his tuxedo jacket, pulling on the material as you parted your lips around his. He eagerly slipped his tongue between them as he started to walk you backwards.
Loki towered over you, even with your heels on, and soon his lips were moving down to your neck, sucking on the delicate skin as his hands slid down to squeeze your ass. You gasped, and immediately started to unbutton his tuxedo jacket.
He hummed an approval against your neck, and his hands grasped your ass harder, making you grind your hips against his. “I thought the Birthday Girl wanted it slow and comfortable, hmm?”
“Changed my mind,” you whispered breathlessly, opening the jacket and untucking his shirt from his pants. “I need you now…”
Loki grinned as he pushed you against the wall, trapping you between the firm, cold bricks and his firm, warm body. “Ah, so you’re an impatient Birthday Girl,” he growled against your lips.
This new tone, so wild and animalistic compared to the opulent and sophisticated one he had used back at the bar, was more than enough to make you forget that you were in public, that he was a stranger, that if anyone saw this then your career would be over. But you were being driven by pure lust at this point, and nothing else mattered anymore.
Your lips met again, moving frantically against each other as your tongues and hips writhed together. It was incredible that your bodies and minds were already so in sync with each other - when you moaned against his lips, he’d groan against yours, and when you gasped, he’d exhale in a deep hum that threatened to drive you insane.
He pulled the strap of your dress down as you untied the knot of his bowtie and began to loosen the buttons of his shirt. Loki kissed his way down your neck and you arched into his touch, even as your hair snagged on the bricks behind you.
You quickly slipped your arm out of the strap, and Loki slid the top of your dress down to your waist, exposing your breasts. Your nipples hardened from arousal and the cold evening air, and Loki leaned down to take one between his lips. You moaned out loud in response, encouraging him to keep going as you spread your legs to grind against his thigh.
His tongue flicked against your stiff nipple as he sucked, and your fingers curled tightly in his hair as you hooked a leg around his waist. Your hips gyrated wildly against him, soothing your aching clit as you chased a release.
“Oh, yes. Keep going, love,” Loki groaned against your skin and shifted his hands to keep you balanced on one leg, gripping your hips tightly as he brought his face back up to yours.
He pushed his leg further between yours, watching eagerly as you continued grinding against his thigh. You gasped and moaned breathlessly, each one louder than the last as the alleyway faded away and all that remained was the stranger bringing you ethereal levels of pleasure.
“Yes, that’s it. Come for me, dear,” Loki rasped as he brought his lips over to your ear, and his teeth nipped at the cartilage as he spoke. “I’ll give you more - as many as you wish…”
You could barely hear him as blood pumped frantically through every vein and every nerve ending prepared to fire off, but it seemed as though he was getting as much pleasure out of this as you were. What a blessing this was - it was your birthday, and this man only wanted to make you come.
You gasped as your orgasm washed over you, sending endorphins and molten lava through your veins. Your fingers dug into his neck and shoulders, and your leg shook and wobbled as you died and reborn anew.
Loki moaned with you as you came, his hands grabbing your hips to keep them rolling against his thigh. Your eyes rolled back into your head and unintelligible whimpers of pleasure tumbled from your lips. And just as the orgasm started to fade, his hands slipped around the back of your thighs to lift you up.
Somehow you managed to lock your arms around his neck as he held you in the air, and he hooked his forearms underneath your knees as your bare back scraped against the brick. It hurt so good, and you buried your face in his hair, breathing in his scent and savoring the way he was going to ravage you.
Loki grabbed your ass as he rolled his hips against yours, both of you moaning in unison at the skin-to-skin contact. His heavy exhales washed over your skin as he panted against your jaw, and you were still trembling from the aftershocks of the first orgasm when his cock slid inside you.
He groaned in pleasure as he pushed deeper within your soaked cunt, and your toes curled inside your shoes. You hadn’t even seen his cock yet, but you could feel just how perfect it was, how perfect he was - and you couldn’t help but squeeze as he bottomed out inside you.
“Such a tight and lovely little thing,” Loki hissed as he started to thrust, slowly at first but quickly increasing his pace. His hips rocked back and forth, and your fingers scratched at his scalp to beg him to keep going.
He held you in the air, easily supporting your entire weight as he drove himself into you over and over. It was like magic, he was like a benevolent God of Pleasure, and you would forever worship the ground he walked on as long as he continued doing this to you.
You buried your face against his shoulder to muffle your cries of pleasure as he filled you up, and his lower back arched as his thrusts became frantic. You moaned his name and he moaned yours, and his fingers gripped you tightly as yours dug into his neck.
“Yes! Come for me, darling!” Loki growled against your ear as he adjusted your hips, pulling them away from the wall. His thrusts became urgent, and this new angle allowed him to move deeper, pressing against the most sensitive flesh that other men could only dream of reaching.
You crossed the threshold again, coming even harder than you did the first time. Loki grunted like an animal as he made his final pushes inside you before following you off the edge. Your thighs shook as his hips bucked, and your muscles squeezed every ounce of pleasure out of him.
The sounds he made were sinful, and it was almost enough to keep you going. Neither of you were on Earth anymore; floating in the cosmos, higher than you’d ever been before, your hips writhing and mouths gasping for air as you came together.
You don’t know how long you stayed like that, but eventually your bodies became still, and you could feel his lips pressed lazily against your jaw and his eyelashes fluttering against your cheek. “You have no idea…just how much…I needed that…” he murmured breathlessly.
You could feel the gravity of his words bringing you back down to the ground, and while you didn’t know what he was referring to, you wished that you could. “I’m glad you convinced me to stay for that drink then…”
Loki chuckled to himself as he pressed his forehead against yours and carefully pulled the strap of your dress back to your shoulder. His fingertips were delicate as they traced along your collarbone, and as his eyes traveled up to meet your gaze, you could see a thousand lifetimes of sadness hiding behind them.
“Thank you…for the drink, and the birthday present. Maybe we can do this again for your birthday…” you continued with a smile, hoping to be able to see him again soon. You didn’t know if he needed the reassurance, but you wanted to give it to him anyway.
He didn’t respond at first, and you gently caressed his cheek. This evening was too magical to not let it happen again, and you prayed that he felt the same.
Loki’s expression was one of anguish as he turned his head to kiss your palm. He let out a heavy exhale, and forced himself to look at you again.
“Yes. Maybe we can…” Loki smiled as he gazed into your eyes, and your heart ached as he leaned down to kiss you once more.
⊱ ── ༓ ── ⋅•⋅⊰ ── ⋅ ∙ ∘ ☽ ༓ ☾ ∘ ∙ ⋅ ── ⊱⋅•⋅ ── ༓ ── ⊰
Cee's Loki Fic Masterlist / AO3 Link / Against All Odds Masterlist / Next Chapter
Click here to be added to my Loki fic tag list! 💚
#loki x female reader#loki#loki smut#loki x reader smut#loki laufeyson#loki x you#loki imagine#loki fanfic#loki fanfiction#loki odinson#loki series#marvel x reader#loki fic#cee writes#loki mcu#marvel#imagine#fanfic#smut#loki imagines#loki x yn#loki laufeyson x reader#gloriousbirthdaybash#loki x reader#against all odds#loki x y/n#loki angst
479 notes
·
View notes
Text
could you pretend to be in love? (04/10)
The Evolution
pairing: modern!aemond × fem!reader (fake dating)
summary: the time comes for you to step out of your comfort zone a bit, so the party begins and you and Aemond must pretend in a new environment.
word count: 7.3k
previous part • next part • series masterlist
new chapter!🥳
before you start reading, I want to thank you for all the support I've received with this fic, it's the best and it means a lot to me that you're liking it so much🥺 there's still a lot to come and I can't wait for you to join me in the future chapters, so look forward to it!❤
and now yes, read and enjoy!
warnings: smoking, mention of weed, alcohol.
It's not like you're an alien, you've been to parties before, it's just not your favorite way to have fun.
And as you enter the huge house with DJ, colored lights pointing in all directions, beer pong tables, people dancing in the middle of it all with the music blasting in your ears and the smell of beer in the air, along with cigarettes and weed, you don't let go of Aemond's hand at any moment.
Fortunately not everyone notices you when you enter the house together, mostly because everyone is immersed in the big party, but some heads do turn to look at you and Aemond.
And together, you walk through all the bodies moving to the rhythm of the music, where Aemond has the purpose of looking for a less overwhelming place for you.
He skillfully guides you through the whole place, greeting some guys he meets on the way and congratulating him for tonight's victory, without him letting go of your hand for a second.
Until they finally find a less crowded and a little quieter corner on the back terrace, having in view the kitchen of the house where there are people smoking and drinking and in the background are all the people dancing.
Although the music is still blaring in the background, at least you can talk to Aemond without having to yell and he will hear you. And when you lean against the railing of the terrace, he looks at you with a knowing smile while you try to adapt to the environment.
"You don't really like this, do you?" he says, knowing the answer before you can say anything.
"Do I show it a lot?" you say, letting out a nervous laugh, "And I don't dislike it," you clarify, "It's just not my favorite place to be."
He nods sympathetically.
"I know, but we won't stay long, I promise," he assures you, "Do you want something to drink? A soda or water?"
You smile as you lower your gaze, a little shyly.
"Actually... I think I can handle a beer. It's a party after all."
You don't normally drink alcohol but considering you're at a party, you don't want to look like a party pooper. And you're sure that if you don't relax a little, you'll never make it through the night.
"Are you sure?" he watches you completely attentively, "If you don't want to—
"I'm sure, don't worry," you say, nodding.
"Good," he smiles softly at you, "I'll be right here," he points to the kitchen in front of you, serious and wanting to make it clear, "I'm not going anywhere else and I'll be back very soon."
You let out a small laugh.
"Yes, I know. Now go," you nod to him, smiling.
Aemond nods and walks away towards the kitchen, leaving you momentarily alone but not quite, as you can see him from where you are, moving back and forth with the two plastic cups. And then you focus around you, watching people dancing, laughing and playing party games.
The smell of cigarettes and weed reaches your nostrils, but you don't take much notice, as Aemond's company makes it all seem more bearable.
The music continues to echo in the atmosphere and after a few seconds, Aemond returns with the two cups in both hands, offering you your beer and you accept it with a grateful expression.
"Thank you," you say, feeling more relaxed to have him by your side again.
"I really didn't expect you to be up for a beer," he tells you with a playful smile.
"Please, it's just a beer," you reply with a laugh, taking a small sip.
"Careful or you might become the queen of the party."
"Don't overdo it," you tell him, laughing. "And what are you drinking?" you observe him curiously.
"Just beer," he says with a shrug, "But I drive, remember? So this will be the first and last of the night."
Aemond raises his cup in a casual toast in your direction, you smile and clink your cup lightly with his, then both of you drink in sync.
"Hey, what do you say we take a selfie?" he says animatedly, grabbing his phone, flipping open the camera, "I want to get a picture of you with my initials on your cheeks."
"As long as you don't put it as your wallpaper, it's fine," you joke.
"That's exactly what I want it for. Now smile."
That's what you do, you place your face close to his and you both smile. He takes a few more, where you make funny faces and also where he insists that you give him a kiss on his cheek, taking the selfie.
He then also insists that they take pictures from your phone as well, reminding you that you have to post them to your Instagram later and you rolling your eyes amusedly nod.
And once that's enough, Aemond looks at the photos with satisfaction.
"I'll definitely set this one as my wallpaper."
"Which one?" you ask him curiously.
He smiles and proudly shows you his screen, which features the picture of you with his initials painted on both of your cheeks, smiling and with the colored party lights uniquely illuminating your face.
"I look like an idiot," you say slightly embarrassed.
"A pretty idiot."
He says back, leaving a soft kiss on your cheek, careful not to ruin his initials.
"Now, what's your background going to be?" he asks you intently, watching your phone screen.
"Hum," you also focus on your screen, looking at the selfies, "This one."
You point to the picture of you kissing his cheek and he nods with his little grin. He is about to speak when a third voice makes itself heard between the two of you.
"Aemond!" exclaims Aegon, heading towards you both from a distance with a huge grin and a drink in hand, with Helaena behind him, "There's the star of the night!"
Aemond suddenly tenses up and indeed so do you. You both exchange a quick, discreet glance, where he warns you and gives you a reassuring look at the same time.
And you mentally prepare yourself to pretend and look as in love with him as possible, telling yourself that you can't fuck this up.
"Congratulations, brother!" exclaims Aegon happily, coming towards you both and giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder, "You kicked all those fucker's' asses," he says proudly, then focusing on you, "And you must be Y/N," he adds, grinning at you.
"Hi," you smile, trying to look relaxed and not at all nervous at the sudden appearance of Aemond's siblings.
"I'm Aegon, the older brother who always leaves everyone impressed, the most handsome and intelligent of the family. Pleasure," he introduces himself, extending his hand to you and you shake it almost instantly, laughing softly.
"So he says," Aemond says next to you with an amused smile.
"A pleasure."
"He's just envious and he's already told us so much about you," he lets you know, "Oh and this is our sister, Helaena," he points behind him.
"Hi," you smile at her too.
"Hi, I finally meet you!" she says with a smile bigger than yours, extending her hand in a friendly gesture, "And honestly the handsomest of my brothers is Daeron and the smart one in the family is me."
"See?" points out Aegon to Helaena seriously and incredulously, "Another envious one."
But Helaena pays him no attention and continues to focus on you.
After the introductions, you continue talking to them, who show great interest in getting to know you without losing their friendly and playful touch towards you, they ask you questions and share some comical stories about Aemond, where the conversation flows easily, wich surprises you.
But that's exactly what makes them create a relaxed and fun atmosphere for you, making the party more bearable. Besides Aegon is extremely funny and Helaena conveys a calmness to you that totally goes with your personality, pleasing you.
"I'm excited to have someone new in the family," she says excitedly, "And if you want, we can sit together sometimes on break," she offers, getting your attention more, "I've sat with Aemond and his friends before and I know what it's like, they're frustrating."
"Hey," Aemond reproaches her hurt.
"Am I wrong?" Helaena observes you expectantly.
"Hum," you look at Aemond and then back at his sister, a little nervously, "They are frustrating but fun."
"Want one?" says Aegon to Aemond, offering him a cigarette.
"Sure."
"But yes, sure, we can eat together, I'd love to," you smile at Hel, honest.
"Great."
Aemond lights his cigarette and lets the smoke escape between his lips, then places his other arm around your waist, pulling you a little closer to him confidently, wanting to clearly demonstrate his supposed connection to you.
When suddenly, Aegon takes his leave, watching a group of girls walking past you with great interest.
"I'm going to get something to drink, see you in a bit," he says without even looking at you, already walking away, following the girls and disappearing into the crowd.
Aemond and Helaena roll their eyes before sharing a knowing look between them, this being so typical of Aegon, then she too takes her leave for the moment with a smile.
"I think I'll leave you two alone for now too," she says starting to walk away, "Have fun!" she exclaims before getting lost in the crowd just like Aegon.
And once you and Aemond are alone again, you both can finally relax.
"They loved you," he tells you with a small smile, taking a puff on his cigarette, "You did very well."
"Not that they were hard to be with, but now we can relax a little more," you say with a soft smile, "I really liked them. They're very nice.
Aemond nods, agreeing.
"Aegon is a idiot. He loves to have fun and all he cares about is girls, but he's still funny," you nod, "And Hel, well, sometimes she's weird... but she's really sweet and fun too."
"Yeah, I noticed," you say nodding, "And do you have another brother? Daeron?" you ask, remembering how Helaena mentioned him.
"Ah yes, he's the youngest of all," he tells you and you listen carefully, still feeling his hand around your waist, "He's at Honeyholt on exchange in high school. All of a sudden he had the idea of wanting to see another place and Mom supported him. We have family there, so they are taking care of him until he gets into college."
"Oh," you nod, now understanding, "And is he really the best looking of the three of you?" you ask amused and he smiles.
"Of course not, obviously I'm the handsomest," he says condescendingly, smugly and you laugh, "I also have a half-sister, Rhaenyra," he adds, "But she's older than all of us. She's already married, with children and focused on her own family."
You nod again, attentive and interested, keeping that information, since you had no idea.
In fact about the families is something you haven't talked to him about, well, except that you know Aegon and Helaena, but you don't know anything else like for example his father and mother.
And he doesn't know anything about yours either. You suppose it's just a matter of time to build more trust between the two of you as this goes on.
"You don't have any brothers or sisters?" he asks you curiously, watching you intently and you shake your head.
"I'm an only child."
He is about to speak when, again, a third voice interrupts him.
"Aemond!"
You both turn your heads and see one of his lacrosse friends calling from the kitchen.
"Want to play beer pong with us?"
Aemond doesn't answer him right away, as he turns his attention back to you.
"Do you want to play or do you want to talk about it?"
"Hum... the truth is I've never played beer pong," you say a little nervous and embarrassed, "And I don't want to talk about it."
"Then I'll teach you, come on, it's really easy," he says excitedly, taking you by the hand, "It'll be fun, you'll see," he tells you as he guides you towards the kitchen.
You let him guide you, and you too enter the lively atmosphere of the kitchen, where the sound of music and laughter mixes with the aroma of drinks and cigarettes. And Aemond leads you towards the beer pong table where his friends you already know are, setting everything up.
"First, you need a ball."
Aemond says, taking one from the pile on the table and placing it in your hand. And before he can speak further, you do.
"Actually I do know how to play but I've never played," you clarify, "Besides, I have really bad aim."
"No matter, just have fun," he tells you with a reassuring gaze, "And forget about everyone, the stares, the talking, Alys, everything. Let's just have a good time, okay?"
You nod, watching him a little nervously but attentively and he leaves a soft kiss on your forehead, making you feel a strange sensation in your body that you haven't felt before.
But you know that he has done it because you are now among his friends and other people at school, so you have to pretend very well.
Music blares in the kitchen as you and Aemond join the beer pong game and take up position at one end of the table, facing your first opponent.
Aemond still repeats the rules to you once again, but his focus is more on enjoying the moment.
You hold the ball in your hands with a mixture of nervousness, not knowing exactly why, and excitement. And Aemond next to you gives you an encouraging look.
And finally you throw the ball and to your surprise, and also delight, it lands perfectly in one of the cups on the other side of the table.
"Yes!" exclaims Aemond excitedly, with a huge smile, instantly making a high five with you, being his turn.
This definitely makes you feel more relaxed and encourages you to forget about everyone and focus on this moment with Aemond, immersing yourself in these party games you've never tried before.
Aemond continues to hug you and celebrate each successful release, accentuating your complicity so you both keep pretending. That moment of the night progresses with laughter, exchange of complicit glances and impromptu pretending moments.
And every time you suddenly feel Aemond's hands on your waist hugging you and pulling you closer to him, it makes you feel strange and weird sensations through your body, which you try not to give much importance to.
Both Aemond and you immerse yourself in the illusion of the fake relationship, taking every opportunity to enjoy each other's company.
The party continues and as you share laughter and affectionate gestures in the midst of it all, you realize that although the relationship is fake, the connection you now have with Aemond and the fun you share is real.
And when the round of beer pong is over, Aemond introduces you to more of his friends, like Qyle Martell and Cregan Stark. Martell is like Aegon, you can tell and Stark is friendlier and also very nice.
"Are you friends with Alysanne?"
He asks you curiously in the middle of the conversation, as Aemond has one arm around your waist, leaning against the kitchen island, his other hand smoking a new cigarette and you find yourself in the middle of his legs, your hands on top of his arm and hand.
"Yes," you nod to him, "We recently became close."
"I assumed so because I saw her at the game with you," he tells you with a small smile, "But, do you know if she has a boyfriend?" he asks you more curious than before, getting your attention.
You're about to speak when Aemond steps forward.
"Cregan has had a crush on her forever," he says over your head and you turn your attention back to Cregan.
"Well, she hasn't," you let him know, "She told me she recently broke up with a guy from another school."
"Really?" he looks at you hopefully, "And could you talk to her about me? You know, see what she thinks."
You smile, nodding.
"Sure."
"I wouldn't ask you but I thought she was coming to the party."
"Oh no, no, it's fine," you assure him, "I'll talk to her."
"I'm going to go to the bathroom," Aemond announces suddenly, catching your attention.
He gently removes you from between his legs, standing up straight and leaving the rest of his now non-existent cigarette on the kitchen island, then watching you completely attentively.
"You can stay and talk to Cregan. I'll be back soon."
"Sure," you nod to him.
Aemond wanders off towards the second floor bathroom, already knowing that the bathroom down here always has huge lines for wanting to get in, and so you stand around talking animatedly with Cregan, mostly about Alysanne.
As Aemond slips through the crowd, up the stairs and disappears down the second floor hallway, heading for the bathroom.
Actually he doesn't take long at all and soon enough he finishes washing his hands and exits the bathroom, walking back down the hallway to return to the big party downstairs.
But just as he turns down the hallway, Alys appears in front of him, stopping him in his tracks.
Aemond watches her without expression really, feeling a little surprised inside, but only ignores her and tries to walk past her, but of course, Alys immediately blocks his path.
He watches her confused and she places a small grin on her perfectly painted red lips.
"What?" he asks her, disinterested.
"Can't I talk to you? Your girlfriend already so soon set rules for you?" she inquires him too, with a look of superiority, crossing her arms.
He certainly decides to ignore most of her comment and looks at her seriously.
"There's nothing to talk about."
Once again he tries to walk past her but she blocks his path again, irritating him and making him let out a sigh.
"What do you want?" he watches her in exasperation.
"Y/N? Really?" she inquires again pouting and with disdain, making Aemond again let out another sigh, "She's your new girlfriend?"
"Yes, she is," he tells her seriously and firmly, "Do you have a problem with that?
"At least you could be able to get something halfway better than that," she says with a mixture of mockery and seriousness, "I can't believe you dated me and now you're dating her, literally a nobody," she says confused, furrowing her brow.
Aemond frowns, definitely starting to get annoyed by her attitude and the way she's talking about you.
"First, it's none of your business who I'm dating now nor do you even have the right to reproach me for that. And second, Y/N is not a 'nothing.' She is an amazing person and I will not allow you to speak of her like that."
Alys further demonstrates her mockery.
"She's amazing?" she repeats, "Please, no one here even knew her from before she started dating you. She's just another one of those pathetic boring girls who sits in the background and can't say more than three words."
Aemond clenches his jaw, watching her seriously and sternly.
"Watch your mouth."
"Or what?" she teases him, watching him defiantly, "Am I telling lies?"
"Stop talking about her like that," he warns her with determination, "And before you judge her, first see yourself in a mirror, maybe you can fully surprise yourself."
She lets out a cynical laugh.
"Oh, look at you," she coos, "You have become the advocate for shy and invisible girls. No one would have expected it from you, not even me. But I'm sure you're only dating her to annoy me."
Aemond takes a deep breath, having enough of this.
"What I do or don't do doesn't matter to you. And don't get ideas in your head either, you're the last thing on my mind. Don't think you're important, because you're not," he tells her seriously and honestly, "Now, if you don't have anything important to say to me, leave me alone and let me enjoy the night."
Alys grits her teeth, obviously frustrated at not getting the reaction she was looking for from him. And finally Aemond is able to walk past her, away from her. But before he turns and starts down the stairs, Alys stops him with her next words.
"We'll see if the shy girl still likes you that much when you see if she can fuck you well, which I doubt," she says seriously and teasingly.
Aemond purses his lips, taking a deep breath to try to keep his composure. He feels a knot in his stomach, with a mixture of disgust and frustration throughout his body.
"You're completely insane, Alys, insane."
He spits the words at her completely seriously and finally walks away from her, leaving that unpleasant conversation behind.
As he returns to the bustle of the party, he struggles to clear his mind of Alys' words, which are still present and the unpleasant feeling still lingers. And it makes him angry to know that he allowed her to manage to ruin the party for him.
Finally he enters the kitchen and you are still there, talking to Cregan and before heading towards you, he tries to put on his best possible face so that his annoyance and bitterness is not noticeable.
And after a few seconds he turns to you.
"Hey," he says with a forced smile, placing himself back next to you.
Your smile fades a little and this immediately catches your attention.
Fortunately at that moment Cregan leaves you both alone, saying he'll fix himself a new drink, so you give him your full attention, noticing the seriousness on his face that he's trying to hide.
"Everything okay?" you ask him, slightly concerned.
"Yeah," he says softly, taking your hand to entwine his fingers with yours.
"Are you sure?" you ask him, not entirely convinced, "Did something happen?"
"No, no, I'm just a little tired," he lies, "Maybe in a little longer we should go."
Aemond, despite the feeling in him that still lingers, feels that he shouldn't overwhelm you with what happened with Alys. Being here, in the middle of the party with everyone watching them, is enough for you.
He doesn't want to make you feel uncomfortable when everything has been going too well so far.
"Sure but... are you sure you're okay?" you insist in a soft voice, running your hand gently across his forehead, gently brushing his hair.
"Yeah, yeah, don't worry," he smiles softly at you.
He holds you against his body, wrapping his arms around your waist and holding you between his body, while you look around and realize that there are still, at this point in the party, people watching you.
When then Aemond's gaze falls on all the people dancing, an idea crosses his mind.
He puts on a small amused smile and lowers his face to look you in the eyes, tracing gentle circles with his thumb on your lower back.
"Do you wanna dance?" he asks you with his smile, instantly catching your attention.
You watch him with your eyes slightly wide open and your lips parted, but not because of surprise, but because you were dreading exactly this proposal.
He points with his gaze to where everyone is dancing and you follow, seeing how there are some girls dancing alone and shaking their butts in a fantastic way, there are also couples dancing together and people in groups dancing and singing along to the songs of the moment without a care in the world.
But that's not what catches your attention.
It's the way some girls, not to say most of them, dance in a sensual, sexy way, moving their body and waist in a magnetic way, also their buttocks as if it was as easy as breathing, attracting the attention of boys and girls.
There is no way you can move your butt and body like that. You would like to, but you don't know how.
There are also couples who dance very close to each other, in a very intimate way, chest to chest. Even the guy runs his hands all over the girl's body while they dance to the music and touches her butt in front of everyone.
And that definitely horrifies you.
You know Aemond would never try to touch you like that. Doing something like that didn't enter into any part of the contract.
But you still grimace involuntarily and feel embarrassed. You immediately turn your gaze to Aemond and with a flash of sincerity, you confess.
"I don't know how to do it," you say in complete embarrassment.
You think he's going to make fun of you and you're only going to feel more embarrassed than you already are, but instead, he smiles at you with understanding gently and begins to try to convince you enthusiastically.
"Come on, don't worry about anything, it's easy," he assures you, "Just follow my lead, okay?"
He takes you by the hand gently and guides you towards the center of the house, where everyone is dancing and music is enveloping everything.
Your heart starts pounding, feeling nervous, but you still follow with a certain heaviness.
The music, the colors of the lights and the energy of all these people become a kind of bubble around you. And as you walk, you feel the gaze of some people on you, but Aemond deliberately ignores them, focused on making you feel comfortable.
And once you're both in the center of it all, surrounded by more people, you watch him with some trepidation but he confidently places his arms around your waist, hugging you but leaning back slightly so he can look you in the eye.
"Is this okay or are you uncomfortable?" he asks you attentively leaning down to speak in your ear so you can hear him over the music.
"It's fine," you nod to him, but you lick your lips and really don't even know what to do with yourself.
He glues your body to his, still watching you intently, mostly because his lips brush against the bridge of your nose and it sends an electric current inexplicably through you.
And you feel like your heart will leap out of your chest at any moment from such closeness.
"And this is okay?"
You swallow hard and nod, unable to speak for all the sensations overwhelming you in that instant.
"Now you put your hands around my neck," he tells you as he takes your hands and places them himself where he directs you, then puts his hands back on your waist.
Again you bite your lips, while avoiding looking him too much in the eye, nervous and still not having the slightest idea what to do, but you stay like that, already feeling more the sorrow that maybe he can feel your accelerated heart rate.
"And now we dance, no choreography or specific moves... we just move," he says in your ear softly but loud enough for you to hear.
And just then you turn your attention to the song; One Of The Girls by Lily-Rose Deep, Jennie and The Weeknd.
Oh Gods.
"It's very simple, just sway your hips back and forth to the beat of the song."
You avert your gaze, feeling the awkwardness grow inside you, because you really don't know how to do this. Yet you force yourself to stay in the moment and do this, because it's no big deal, it's just dancing.
"Like this," he says, moving your hips with his hands gently from side to side, guiding your movements patiently, just as he moves his body slowly in sync with yours.
The song swells loudly in the background, creating an intimate atmosphere between him and you. And carefully, you begin to follow the rhythm, letting your hips sway to the music.
And honestly... you just get uncomfortable and barely more so, feeling completely awkward.
"Am I doing this right?" you ask fearfully, already knowing the answer.
"Easy, you're doing excellent," he assures you, "Just let yourself go," he says in your ear, his voice soft and encouraging.
Hearing his comforting words, you strain to relax, letting the melody envelop your senses, as Aemond looks at you with a reassuring smile, encouraging you.
And with his confidence and also his comforting presence, he makes you start to forget about everyone around you and focus on this moment, on him.
And with every movement you let yourself go with the rhythm of the music, as you both move in sync and the tension you felt before seems to dissipate with every second. Especially since some funny gestures from him during the dance make you relax more.
"See? It's not hard."
He tells you as he makes you both move with more rhythm, keeping his hand on your waist and the other on your lower back, not going any further, where every movement makes your body rub against his.
"You're even better at this than me," he mentions amused and you laugh softly.
"Don't be a liar," you tell him watching intently between your body and his, afraid of getting it wrong and missing a beat.
He maintains his grin and your eyes meet his, sharing complicity and amusement. And he encouraging you to let loose even more.
And only then do you start to really enjoy the dance, because you realize that you're probably not the only one who feels a little out of place, besides no one is even paying attention to you.
All the people here are enjoying the music in their own ways. So with each step, you become more immersed in the moment, forgetting the stares of others and remembering that you're also pretending with Aemond, so you stick a little more towards him, if possible.
"Yes, just like that," he says in your ear, his voice soft and soothing, "Alys is watching us."
He says as he glances out of the corner of his eye toward the entrance to the kitchen, where Alys is leaning against the wall.
And you discreetly look around for her, finding her and seeing the surprise and disbelief in her gaze as she watches the two of you, pursing her lips, looking clearly annoyed and even... indignant.
Immediately the look on Alys' face makes you feel uncomfortable and embarrassed, but you decide that won't distract you and don't pay too much attention to her, preferring to focus on the moment.
With each movement, you feel more in tune with the music and with Aemond next to you, who brings his forehead together with yours, sharing a moment of complicity as they continue to move to the rhythm of the music.
"I'm going to kiss you now, okay?"
He says suddenly and you instantly feel tense and nervous again. But you understand why he wants to do it, clearly because she's watching right now.
"Okay," you say swallowing hard, having no idea if he even heard you over the music.
When he separates a little, just a little from you, still keeping one of his hands on your waist while with the other he gently places it on your right cheek, sliding his fingers across your soft skin.
Your gaze meets his, where there is a new lightness of silent complicity but in a more intense way that you can't quite describe.
His gaze is totally determined and even makes you feel nervous immediately, where not only his eye inspects your face, but also your parted lips just centimeters below his, this drawing more than anything else his attention.
This does not go unnoticed by you and you feel more nerves in your stomach, but when he leans forward, closing the short distance between the two of you, you tell yourself that you must be pretending just as well as he is.
You both close your eyes and the brushing of lips is soft and hesitant, where a barely audible sigh escapes your lips as you too let the overwhelming feeling of having to kiss Aemond in front of all these people.
The sound of your heartbeat echoes in your ears as his lips finally catch yours in a soft kiss.
You think it will be like the first time, just the contact of lips against lips, but Aemond literally moves his mouth, really starts kissing you, caressing his lips with yours... and you unexpectedly and instantly follow him.
Surprised and completely unsure, you feel Aemond take a firmer hold of your waist and deepen the kiss, while you try not to gasp into his lips and let yourself be carried along by his movements.
For you, each movement of his lips is like a new melody, awakening a surge of emotions that take your breath away.
This is completely new to you.
It is completely different from the first time you both kissed.
Your hands instinctively cling to his shoulders, seeking support amidst the whirlwind of sensations that engulf you, unable to help but feel a pang of surprise as you feel the softness of his lips against yours.
And though you are both pretending, both you and he let your own emotions mix with it.
Aemond continues to tenderly caress your soft skin with his thumb as he tilts his head and latches onto your lips once more, slow and deep, letting you feel everything.
His hand slides deftly down your neck and tangles in your hair, drawing you closer to him in an intimate, passionate gesture. And though you can't help it, everything about him envelops you.
You feel every detail, his comforting closeness, the smell of his cologne, so manly, the cigarette taste in his mouth that somehow you don't dislike at all and the way he is holding you against his body.
And finally when you are both out of breath, you separate and silence fills the space between you, broken only by the distant sound of music and the racing beat of your hearts.
Your gaze again meets his and strangely you find yourself lost in him, with an unspoken question hanging in the air as you both process what has just happened.
When he smiles softly, as if he is complicit in a secret shared between the two of you, which he is and leaves another soft kiss on your lips before continuing to dance with you, wrapping his arms around you confidently and firmly.
You again let yourself be carried away by the music, wrapping your arms around his neck again, with a question in mind:
What the fuck just happened?
Then, in the middle of the dance, Aemond again whispers in your ear, his warm breath sending shivers down your spine.
"I think that went very well," he murmurs knowingly, "Alys keeps looking at us."
And then reality comes back into your mind.
Oh... right.
Reality comes back to you like a sudden blow, reminding you of Alys' presence and why you made out with Aemond like that, leaving the magic or spell of the moment.
You try to keep your composure, as if the kiss hadn't affected you in the slightest, but deep inside you know that's not true.
You try in vain to ignore the feeling of discomfort and surprise that creeps up inside you as you continue to dance with Aemond. Each movement seems stiffer, the music sounds louder and the weight of the kiss suddenly weighs on your shoulders.
Although you try to maintain the appearance of normalcy, Aemond seems to notice your change in attitude and looks at you intently, his brow slightly furrowed.
And despite your attempt to keep your face serene and completely unconcerned, he can still see the tension building up in your expression.
So finally, Aemond breaks the silence that hangs in the tension-laden air.
"Do you want me to take you home?"
The question instantly catches your attention, but first you focus entirely on him.
"Don't you want to stay a while longer?"
"We've done enough and besides... I'd like to go get some rest."
"Okay, yeah, sure," you say in a soft voice, starting to pull away from him.
Aemond offers you a comforting smile before taking you by the hand and leading you towards the door, but not before saying goodbye to his friends and warning his siblings, who he asks if they will go home with him, but Aegon is still enjoying himself and so is Helaena.
The cool night air envelops you as you leave the house, bringing with it a feeling of relief and release. And as you walk away along with Aemond, you feel the tension slowly dissipate, giving way to a feeling of peace and tranquility.
But there is still that uneasiness and uncertainty within you.
The sunlight enters through the kitchen windows, while you finish placing your breakfast on the table and your father's too, starting a new week.
Normally on Mondays your father comes in a little later to work and taking advantage of his free time, he always drives you to school, so early in the morning you text Aemond that you don't need him to pick you up and that you'll see him at school.
At first you and your father talk about anything between scrambled eggs and sips of coffee, when suddenly the conversation takes a serious turn when your father mentions college, your future.
"Have you applied for college entrance exams yet?" he asks you, with a look of slight concern on his face, "I understand the application season is almost over."
Instantly you feel a knot in your stomach and involuntarily tense up, nervous.
"Yes, Dad," you reply in your slightly shaky voice, trying to hide it," I already have."
"Very good," he nods at you with a small smile, "Just make sure you're aware of all the deadlines and requirements. This is important and who knows...maybe you can get into Oldtown."
God.
This makes you even more nervous, but you tell yourself that you trust Aemond completely and that he is handling your direct application to Oldtown.
You haven't talked to him about it but that's what he's surely been doing, he has to. He promised to deliver on this if you fulfill your role as a girlfriend in love so he must already be doing it.
So you feel confident that everything will work out.
Again you nod in your father's direction and both of you resume breakfast, while you think that you have Aemond totally on your side in this.
Breakfast doesn't last any longer and soon your father is already dropping you off at the school parking lot. You kiss each other on the cheek, wish each other good day and finally get out of the car.
Both the hallways and the parking lot are flooded with students as you try to weave your way through them to get to your locker, hoping to run into Alysanne soon.
But instead you see Aemond who is engaged in a lively conversation with his friends at the lockers. And you don't know exactly why but seeing him immediately makes your nerves explode.
Since that kiss on Friday, neither you nor he has talked about it. He only drove you home after the party was over for him and you, where neither of you made a comment about it.
And honestly... you still feel a little weird about it.
You mean, you've never made out with him like that before, or with anyone else. And that's why you haven't stopped thinking about it, but you don't want to talk about it either, you feel it will be awkward.
And you don't need to turn to him and talk to him for him to notice you, as unconsciously his gaze meets yours as he laughs at a comment from one of his friends.
And he instantly says goodbye to his friends to head towards you with a small grin on his lips, which you return to him from a distance, until you both close the distance.
"Hi."
"Hey," he says to then unexpectedly drop a soft, quick kiss on your lips.
You remain static for a moment, as you're never really going to get used to this.
"Everyone's watching us," he says quietly to you in a discreet manner as he places one of his arms around your shoulder and begins to walk together with you down the hallway, "So, your dad drove you today?"
You nod as you both walk down the hallway together, where admittedly, you notice how some people are still watching you as you pass, but with Aemond's closeness, you are comforted.
"Yes, he did."
And as the two of them approach your locker, a nervousness begins to grow in your chest and stomach.
You hesitate for a moment before you renew enough courage to ask Aemond what you want to know, with the question hovering constantly in the back of your mind, ever since breakfast.
And releasing a long breath, you dare to speak.
"Are you already working on my college application?"
You immediately regret it, but what can you really do? He's already heard you.
Aemond's eye reflects surprise for a moment before a more serene expression settles on his face.
"Why do you ask?" he asks with genuine curiosity.
You bite down on your lower lip, feeling a bit awkward at the revelation of your concerns.
"N-no, it's just... I had a conversation with my dad about it, and I just wanted to know, that's all," you explain, hoping you don't sound too anxious.
"Well, don't worry about it, I've got it under control," he assures you with his reassuring look, when he quickly changes the subject, "And listen, I've got training now, so I've got to get to the field already but I'll see you in class later, okay?"
You say nothing, he doesn't give you the time, as he gently this time leaves a soft kiss on your forehead and walks away, leaving you with your heart beating fast and a mix of emotions that leave you reflective.
And then throughout the school day, you meet Aemond at various times during the day and each time, he is there for you. And the next few days too.
You walk to class together, share laughs at lunch or just in the hallways, as well as Aemond always pretends and proves to be an attentive and gentlemanly 'boyfriend' in the eyes of others.
Every affectionate gesture from him to you, from his gentle kisses to his warm hugs or holding your hand, even to post new photos together to the social, is perceived as genuine and affectionate.
And to you, each of these acts is just a facade, a role you're both playing to keep up appearances in front of others. And you remind yourself that these gestures mean nothing, other than to pretend.
But despite your attempts to keep yourself emotionally distant, you couldn't help but feel touched and to some extent 'special' by the way Aemond treats you.
It's like acting in a movie and being actors playing a couple in love, but you wonder; how come in real life actors don't fall in love for real?
And every time Aemond gives you too much attention and treats you like a boyfriend should treat his girlfriend, a little part of you starts to fear that these gestures might start to be more than just acting for you.
But you know you can't get confused and you can't get your hopes up foolishly. You also tell yourself that you can't let your feelings get complicated now, because it's not the right thing to do.
But still you fear that maybe you might mistake his actions for something real, when you shouldn't.
taglist:
@melsunshine @at-a-rax-ia @jxdegodfrey @ttkttt @yentroucnagol @kate-to-the-ki @iamavailablesstuff @bluerskiees @urmomsgirlfriend1 @toodlesxcuddles @rosie-posie08 @iloveallmyboys @bellaisasleep @deliaseastar @cupcakesminicakescupcakes @dixie-elocin @lilostif16 @wickedfrsgrl @a-beaverhausen
#aemond targaryen#aemond fanfiction#aemond targaryen fanfic#aemond targaryen x reader#aemond targaryen x you#hotd aemond#aemond targaryen x y/n#aemond x reader#aemond x fem!reader#aemond x oc#aemond one eye#aemond x y/n
379 notes
·
View notes
Text
Paring: Telemachus x Fem!reader
Notes: FIRST PERSON ISNT STAYING, my friend wrote this part. “we love you Alana!!” The crowd cheers but anyways next chapter is reader with her brother antinous,
THIS IS PART ONE —-> https://www.tumblr.com/antinousletmehit/771362289992466432/pairing-telemachus-x-femreader-note-the-name
Update: part 3 is out! -> https://www.tumblr.com/antinousletmehit/771492309105868800/this-is-part-3
────୨ৎ──── ────୨ৎ──── ───
My footsteps pounded against the ground. Stupid y/n. Stupid, stupid y/n. She can never just keep her hands and mouth to herself. Y/n was almost as insufferable as her brother. Sometimes I couldn’t even figure out who was worse. Everything about her was so calculated and precise that it aggravated me. Every movement, every word, every glance. Her elegance could kill a man alone. Y/n constantly stands tall, her chiton gracefully wrapped around her athletic frame. Her tan skin that looked like it was kissed by Helios himself. Her wavy hair loosely tied up. Even the strands that fell out of it look completely planned. Her eyes that portrayed warmth and innocence. A complete fraud. Y/n looked like she should be one of the goddesses in the paintings that lined the walls of the palaces.
She’s infuriating.
My hands meet the heavy door of the library and it swings open with a creak. The smell of books and scrolls hits my nose. I can’t help but take a deep breath in. Silence. How relieving. The only sound that could be heard was the shuffle of my own feet. I made my way over to my favorite desk. It was marbled and stretched across the open window. When I sat down I would look at the Kingdom of Ithaca. My father’s kingdom. It felt solemn sitting here sometimes. I always wondered what he would be like. Would he sit next to me and tell me the stories of his battles? Would he tell me our history and about our family? Or would he tell me to “man up” and “stop being such a bitch” like Antinous does? Mother always told me it would be the first option. She always reminded me that my father was nothing like those awful suitors.
I settle down in my seat, shifting around to get comfortable. I run my fingers over the grainy scroll, feeling every crease and wrinkle. I unroll the scroll, carefully laying it out in front of me. The delicate handwriting was almost too much to read. I trace my fingers over it, so carefully as if it might disintegrate beneath my touch.
Athena
The Goddess of Wisdom, War, and Reason
Born out of Zeus’s forehead, which was completely disgusting but I would never say that out loud because it’s extremely disrespectful, she became known as the Goddess of Wisdom. Her goal in life is to create the greatest warrior. While her brother Ares, was the physical embodiment of war, Athena was focused on the mental state of war. Tactics and calculated attacks. My mother told me that Athena favours our family. Maybe one day Athena would turn me into the greatest warrior. Her warrior of the mind
She would teach me how to finally fight back against the suitors. Attack each and everyone one until 108 became 1. I would find Antinous in the large open corridor. Both of our swords drawn and gleaming. Y/n with her smug face, leaning against a pillar. Antinous would charge first, but I would dodge and you can hear metal against metal as our swords collide. He would pull away in shock. Of course, Antinous isn’t easy to kill so we would go back and forth for a while. He would give some smart remark and when he’s off guard, I thrust my sword into his abdomen and watch him stand there in shock.
As Antinous fell to the ground, I would slowly watch the smirk fall off of y/n’s face. I would pull the sword from his body as he slowly bled out. I’d point it towards Y/n.
“This is your warning.” I’d tell her. She’d get on a boat and I’d never see her obnoxiously gorgeous face ever again.
˚₊‧꒰ა ☆ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
Telemachus wandered through the halls of the palace, occasionally spinning around as he walked. It had become one of the prince’s favorite habits. There wasn’t much to do. He investigated every nook and cranny of his home, while avoiding the suitors as much as he could. He roamed up the empty staircases draped with wool rugs. He was on his way to see his mother, Penelope. The queen of Ithaca. Penelope was one of the young prince’s only friends. Telemachus told his mother everything. Nothing was unshared between them. They were all the other had left.
The young prince reached one of the upper floors of the palaces. Telemachus glanced around, making sure that no one was around. Against the wall, was a statue of Athena with her sword and shield on top of a block of marble. The plaque read, “The Goddess Athena”. Telemachus slowly reached forward and pushed the plaque in, as if he was using it as a handle. With all his might, he pushed the statue to the side, revealing a dark hidden passageway.
These passageways were only known by Penelope and Telemachus themselves. They littered the inside walls of the palace. It was the only way they could see each other without being harassed by the suitors. Telemachus got onto his knees and crawled into the medium sized passageway. He slightly turned around and grabbed the handle of the statue, pulling it back into its place. The damp air immediately reached his nose and he couldn’t help but breathe it in. It had become oddly comforting. The boy ignored the torches lining the walls. He had roamed these tunnels so many times that he had them memorized.
He crawled through the passage, the rough stone against his knees starting to hurt. After about a minute, Telemachus reached the larger part of the passage. He finally pushed off of the ground and got onto his feet once again. He rubbed the rubble off of his tunic and sighed. The prince began walking and ran his fingers along the stone, the rough texture rubbing against his fingers.
When Telemachus reached his destination, he got onto his knees once again. There was a trap door, almost unnoticeable, but not to him. He gave the door a hard push and it opened with a creak. Telemachus crawled out and heard his favorite familiar voice.
“My son.”
The prince turned and saw his mother smiling at him. Penelope was sitting by her window, weaving in her favorite chair. It had always been her favorite habit. The only word to describe Penelope was royal. Her brunette hair was pulled up into a bun. She was wearing her usual white chiton. Her arms were adorned in her golden bracelets.
“Mother.” Telemachus smiled, taking his usual position on the floor next to Penelope. He usually sat there for hours, while his mother calmly weaved. Her presence always calmed him.
“Are the suitors giving you trouble?” She quietly said. Telemachus wishes it was just the suitors.
“Not exactly.” The prince sighed.
“Is it the girl? I believe her name was Y/n?” Penelope glances up at Telemachus and sees a slightly pouting expression on his face.
“Yeah..y/n.” He mumbled.
“What happened this time?”
The boy sighed once again, laying his head on his mother’s lap. Penelope’s fingers found the boy’s hair and she idly rummaged through the thick brown locks.
“All they do is humiliate me, Mother. Y/n has made it her life's mission to torment me no matter where I go. She calls me a woman.”
“And what did you say back to her?”
“Nothing.”
Telemachus could never find the confidence to say anything back. He just stood there. His pride being stripped out from underneath him was a whole new level of unsettledness he could barely describe, even to his mother.
“They’re trying to get under your skin,” Penelope’s voice rang out through the now quiet room, “You must not let them.”
Telemachus looked up at her, “But how?” His voice had a ring of hopelessness to it. All his mother did was smile at him.
Her hand gently found his chin and she tipped his head up to meet her eyes, “My son..keep your head high. You have a wonderful head on your shoulders..use it.”
A faint smile tugged at Telemachus’s lips as he looked at his mother. Penelope had such kind eyes. The golden flakes outside of her irises and her smile reached the creases of her eyes. She rested her hands on the apple of his cheeks, her fingers warm against his skin.
“Oh Telemachus..you look just like your father.”
Telemachus’s smile slightly faltered. He glanced over to his mother’s bed. The velvet canopy draped over the top of the luxurious king size bed. The cream colored sheets that laid upon the mattress. His mother’s side was disheveled. The pillow moved to the side from where she was most likely holding it. The sheets pushed aside due to her rustling in her sleep the night before. The prince’s sight then moved to the other side. The comforter was crisp and sharply folded. Not a wrinkle could be found. The pillow was perfectly straightened. As if it was waiting for Odyssesus to return.
Telemachus swallowed the lump in his throat as he glanced back at his mother. Penelope had the same teary eyed stare.
“He would be so proud of you.”
All the young prince could bring himself to do was nod. He wished his father was here. To give him advice and tell him what to do. To fight for him like all of the stories he had heard so many times that they were imprinted in his brain.
Penelope’s voice broke his train of thought, “Just like I, he would tell you to stand tall. To not let them get to you. They are trying to break you. Show them that they can’t.”
His mother’s words circled his thoughts. Show the suitors and Y/n that he was unbreakable. That he would defend his mother and honor. The boy’s head laid back upon his mother’s lap. He reached for her hand and he interlocked their fingers, his rough ones meeting her soft ones.
“I won’t disappoint you mother.”
#epic the musical#antinous#epic telemachus#telemachus#epic the musical x reader#telemachus x reader#antinous platonic#aphrodites gamble
106 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Christmas Party - Chapter 1
Summary: Your first year at Alexandria High is going smoothly, until you accidentally offer to plan the staff Christmas party. To make matters worse? You're stuck planning it with the one person you made a terrible first impression on; Negan.
Tags: Modern AU, Teacher AU, Gossip, Swearing, Pet Names, Slow Burn, Misunderstandings
Word Count: 5.3k
A/N: ok this is partially based on how common Negan's surname is... I mean, Smith?! Really??? Also I have written this very fast and there are many more chapters to come. My plan is to have it complete by Christmas Eve so hopefully you stay tuned until then!!
You tend to avoid Negan Smith. From what you’ve heard, there isn’t a good reason to go near the man. Womanizer. Loudmouth. Curses like a sailor and a professional at ghosting.
But, the job of a teacher sometimes means dealing with people you don’t like. Whether that be talking to a parent who’s convinced their child is a saint or, like in this case, him .
You haven’t even made it to the Christmas break yet and you’re about to knock heads with another teacher. Great. You suppose this is a good thing considering you’ve managed to make it past Halloween unscathed.
Still, it’s not a good look to be confronting another teacher in your first year at a new job, especially when he has taught here for years. You sigh, hand automatically raising to block the surprisingly warm rays of the Winter sun as you scan the track and field.
Ew. Sports. Or more specifically, track. You've never understood appeal to any sports, whether to participate, watch or worse; teach.
With it being midday already, the field is quite busy, with more students mulling around than you anticipated. Some kids sit on the grass surrounding the running track, lacing up sneakers and complaining about upcoming tests.
On the far side of the track, a smaller group of students mess with the plastic javelins that are stuck in the ground, bouncing them back and forth to see how far they’ll bend. You know you should probably tell them to stop and that it’s some kind of safety hazard to be messing with them but this isn’t your class.
If it was in the classroom then of course you’d tell them to stop to save your own skin, but out here, you can pretend to have not noticed the incessant messing they’re doing.
On the actual track is where the bulk of students are, running at a good pace while getting yelled at by some middle aged man with a whistle. The joys of high school.
It takes a certain kind of person to be a teacher, you should know. But to teach gym ? Yeah, that’s some sociopathic shit.
You watch as who you assume is Coach Smith yells at one of the quieter kids to keep up. Well, he’s definitely living up to the loudmouth tag he’s been labelled with.
But that’s not all he has a reputation for. Negan happened to be some of the first gossip you got when you moved here. Well, you’d call it gossip. Others might say it was a cautionary tale or a straight out warning.
Word on the corridor is that he's basically tasked himself to sleep with every female teacher, adding more notches to his bedpost and undoubtedly collecting diseases as if they’re baseball cards.
“You…” the sudden voice catches you off guard, snapping you out of your thoughts as another teacher approaches “do not look like you belong here”.
Another one of the gym teachers, oh goodie.
Considering the size of the school, there were three in total; Coach Smith aka the town bike, the other coach who teaches basketball and another new teaching addition who deals with the tennis and badminton teams. Despite not knowing the new coach, you’d like to think there’s an unspoken alliance between you two since you’re both newbies this year.
Unfortunately, luck isn’t on your side today and it’s the one that teaches basketball that approaches you
You put your best generic smile on and shrug. “Yeah, I’m more at home in the classroom,” you agree “I’m the new teacher for Literacy studies”.
He shook his head in response “No fuckin’ kidding, English teacher, eh? They’ll slap a fancy title on anything nowadays”.
You give a small laugh in response, subtly glancing around to make sure none of the kids are in earshot. And you thought you had a potty mouth.
“And why’re you out here? Checking out what the coaches have to offer?” he comments with a hint of amusement, stuffing his hands into his pockets as he casually leans back against nothing but air, tilting his tall frame.
“Oh I just need a quick word with Coach Smith,” you gesture in the direction of the running teacher, ignoring the latter half of his question.
“About?”.
You try not to let his crass or nosiness annoy you. Pushing down your slight irritation, you keep your smile in place “Just a mix up with a student we both have… he stayed late at one of my classes because we had a test, then he was late for gym, got detention, you know the drill”.
‘Now please fuck off ,’ you so desperately want to add to the end of that sentence, but bit your tongue.
“And what?” the hint of a smirk begin to grace his face “You’re here to get the kid off the hook?”.
“Well, it was my class that kept him behind,” you reply, keeping your gaze on Coach Smith.
That’s all you were going to say but even with your eyes focused on the other coach, you could sense the man beside you practically sizing you up. A flutter of panic pangs at your heart and for a brief moment, you wonder if this other coach thinks you’re being incompetent, or that you’re somehow in the wrong.
“I mean, I did give Henry a note explaining why he was late but obviously that wasn’t enough for Coach Smith” you’re starting to ramble and the worst part is, you know it.
He hums in response, nodding as if he knows all too well “So he’s being a real jackass, huh?”.
“Uh-huh, jackass” you agree, before quietly mumbling “along with a few other things”.
You know it’s time to stop talking now. The last thing you want is to ramble on about things that are none of your business.
“Oh?” that piques his interest.
“Well, y’know… word travels fast and all that,” that rational part of your brain begs you to stay vague “small town gossip spreads like wildfire”.
“And I am just dying to know what that small town gossip is” he turns his face to you fully, giving you his undivided attention.
Being truthful, it’s intense. His gaze is welcoming and yet it’s as if he’s waiting for you to slip up, to say the wrong thing so he can swoop in to defend his colleague.
“Oh it’s nothing really,” you quickly backtrack, every fibre in your body screaming how it’s a bad idea to gossip about another teacher “just stupid hearsay”.
“C’mon, sweetheart,” the man coaxes “let me indulge a little”.
Shrugging, you look back at Coach Smith who’s still in the middle of a class and with no intention of stopping anytime soon.
Don’t do it. It’s not worth it… but can it really be considered gossip when it’s true?
“I’ve just been told it’s best to stay away” you answer honestly.
“ Me-ow !” he punctuates the word, a large grin on his face and undeniably revelling in the small nugget of information “is there a cat fight on the horizon? One of the other teacher’s already got her claws in him?”.
You laughs at that, mostly out of shock. “Not that I would know,” you reply “but by the sounds of it, he’s got enough claws in him as it is”.
A surprised look spreads across the coach’s face, eyebrows raised and mouth slacking open as he uses his thumb to point to Smith, mouthing “Him? Really?”.
You nod. This is going better than expected. A part of you presumed all gym teachers would be macho men with zero personality but this one’s actually charismatic. “Guess they really call him coach for a reason,” you jibe, watching as the man’s face shifts into confusion.
“And why’s that?”.
“Well from what I’ve heard, he’s definitely surpassed the status of player… though he’s probably riddled with… y’know” you raise your eyebrows, hoping the insinuation alone would be enough to get your point across.
He chuckles, glancing back at his colleague with a sigh “His poor wife”.
By now, it looks like Coach Smith is slowing to a halt, his students quickly following suit. About time. Though he’s not completely done yet, giving his class a rundown of the lesson and squirting water into his mouth from a water bottle he’s holding a little too high above his head.
“Yeah,” you sigh solemnly “I heard about that”.
This piece of information was also included in your warning. Apparently Coach Smith’s wife died a few years back. Cancer. And that’s what subsequently led to his quest to fuck anything that a) has a pulse and b) has a vag.
Damn, maybe you really are a gossip.
"It's pretty awful, though," you mutter without thinking, continuing to ramble "I mean, from what I've heard, her side of the bed wasn't even cold and he was already crawling into the beds of other women”.
The man watches you intently, his expression growing flat and unreadable. That’s the shift you feared—the ‘you’ve said too much’ look settling into place.
“But I-“ you’re about to continue, hoping to seem more genuine in your regards when the newest coach appears.
“Sir! Sir! Have you moved the javelins? I was supposed to use them for my ’Aerodynamics in Training’ lesson but they’re not in the storage room” he blurts out as if this is a national disaster.
The man puts up a hand to stop him “Fa–, Joey , can you not see I’m in the middle of something? And the fuck did I tell you about calling me sir all the damn time?”.
Joey, or well, Coach Joey, stumbles over his words before replying, his eyes darting between the two of them “Oh! Oh, I am so sorry sir– uh, Coach Smith,”.
You’re not too sure what Joey said after that, your brain pausing for a moment to process his words. That can’t be right. Not when Mr Jones, the economics teacher specifically pointed at the Ken doll that’s still giving the exhausted teenages a pep talk and said that that’s Coach Smith.
“Coach what?” you blurt, unsure whether you’ve just interrupted Joey or not. You’re surprised the words actually came out coherent, your throat growing tighter by the second.
“Smith” Joey replies without missing a beat. The other man stays quiet and frankly, you refuse to look his way, not wanting to see the look on his face.
“What?” your generic smile graces your face yet again, a defence mechanism to hopefully stop any genuine facial expressions from leaking out “But I thought… over there… that’s Coach Smith”.
Joey gives you a reassuring smile “It’s ok, it confused me too when I got here”.
That still doesn’t answer your question.
“He’s Coach Mark Smith,” Joey points passed the two of them and to the Ken doll “and then this is Coach Negan Smith”. He tries to put his hand on Negan’s upper arm but he quickly shrugs him off, gaze trying to catch yours.
You refuse to meet that gaze, the reality of your fuck up sinking in. While numerous responses whizz around your head, you fail to vocalise any, instead opting to stand there utterly dumbfounded.
Joey doesn’t notice and laughs to himself “It’s confusing, I know but it gets easier when you just associate Coach Smith with Mark and Coach Negan with… haha, well with Negan”.
Your mouth opens but you have no idea what to say or where to ever start. Not that it matters because you’re cut off by the alleged Coach (Negan) Smith.
“Or if that doesn’t suit, you can always tell us apart with him being the clean one and me being… What did you say again? Riddled?”.
Oh dear God no.
That makes your look at him, your eyes wide with sheer embarrassment. “What?” Joey speaks up.
The look in Negan’s eye isn’t one of offence or even annoyance. He’s more pleased that he’s caught you in such an elaborate snare, a glimmer of playfulness in his intense stare that tests you endlessly. Before you can even process what to do, your instincts kick in and you use your best teacher voice to say “Henry won’t be going to detention today. He was late and that’s on me, not him so leave him be”.
Turning on your heels, you quickly walk off and disappear back inside the school building. You don’t look back as you walk away, unwilling to look at the man you were just badmouthing to his face again.
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Mondays are usually good days but considering your earlier mishap, you‘re beginning to doubt that. Thankfully, you have a few classes off so you can spend your time overthinking your recent mistake.
Propping your head up with your hands, you look around the classroom you can now call your own. It’s one of the older rooms in the school, a bit drafty but yours nonetheless.
With a quick knock at the door, the skeptical face of Ms. Peletier enters your peripheral vision. “Hi! Is it just you in here?,” she asks in a cheery voice, waltzing into the room.
You give a silent nod and she drops the act.
“I don’t know why I do this to myself. I mean, the kids… it’s like they’re getting more annoying” she huffs, pulling up a chair.
Ms. Peletier, the home ec teacher usually stops by on Mondays. She has a free period at the same time as you and likes to use it venting about how much she hates kids, but also enjoys teaching them and then realizes that maybe she actually likes her job.
It’s a love hate relationship.
But today you’re not as eager to listen. “Have I entered the Twilight Zone?” she does another quick glance, double checking there’s no lingering teacher or student outside “Where’s the bubbly ‘Hi Carol!’ that makes me want to rip my hair out?”.
Bringing her attention back to the statue that is you, an eyebrow quirks up “Are you… moping right now?”.
“It’s been a rough morning” you admit.
“How so?”.
“I bad mouthed another teacher,” you grimace as you explain “to the teacher”.
That doesn’t make sense to Carol, her head tilting to the side like a confused puppy “Huh?”.
You explain the situation briefly: a kid in your class stayed late because of a test but he had gym class afterwards. Despite you giving him a note explaining the delay, Negan gave him detention anyway.
Carol nods along, listening intently.
“And he told me his gym teacher was Coach Smith, so in my head I was like ‘fuck, ok, this is the infamous womanizer guy’ ”.
“No, you’re getting them mixed up that’s-” Carol stops when she sees the look you give her, vaguely beginning to understand where this story is going.
“Well I didn’t realise that and while I was waiting for Coach Smith as in Mark Smith, I was talking to Coach Smith the second, aka Coach Negan” you want to end the story there and save yourself from reliving the trauma.
“Ahhhh,” Carol leans back in her seat, drumming her fingers on the desk that separated them. She gives you a laid back smile “Did he ask you out? Is that where this is heading?”.
You suppress a sigh “No, I started talking about what I thought I knew about Coach Smith but it was actually information I had on Coach Negan Smith and I basically called him a man-whore to his face”.
Carol's face turns blank as she tries to yet again process this. “There’s no way I’m hearing this right” she concludes, though the small shine of amusement in her eyes lets you know that she is in fact computing what she’s hearing.
Deciding you may as well throw this grenade out there too, you add “Oh and I said he’s awful for screwing around right after his wife died”. Now that bomb almost makes the eyes bulge out of Carol’ head.
“You what?” she splutters, losing all composure.
“It wasn’t like anything bad, I didn't do it mockingly-”.
“ Mockingly ? Oh, you just don’t think, do you?” Whatever sense of amusement that was in Carol’s eyes is overtaken with panic.
“No! No, not mockingly, just like— casually, but obviously I wouldn’t have said it if I knew I was in front of a widower” you hurriedly clarifies “it’s not my fault it’s so confusing with all the Smith’s here!!”.
Carol sinks her head into her hands “Oh god”.
After a moment of silence, she collects herself “So you’re never going near the gym hall or track and field again, right?”.
“Never,” you swiftly confirm “not talking to either Smith after this too… actually I think this is a good excuse to avoid gyms in general”.
Carol smiles at that, leaving the wave of panic subside. “Oh! Actually,” she takes out her phone “I keep meaning to add you to the teacher group chat. It’s awful and mainly it’s Gregory complaining about one thing or another but I’ll add you anyways!”.
A few seconds later and your phone buzzes: “You have been added to: Alexandria High’s Teacher Midlife Crisis Support Line”.
“Oh… well, that’s a cheery name,” you tilt your head “that’s… good?”.
Carol gives a small laugh as she stands, slipping her phone back into her pocket “Well, we can’t all be as creative as you Ms Literacy Studies”. You laugh, rolling your eyes as she leaves and the bell rings. Maybe today won’t be that bad. You hope that the bad start to the day just means the day will end on a high.
But you’re wrong.
By the time your last class rolls around, everything is calm. You’ve told Henry he’s off the hook for detention, no one is acting up in your classes and there’s been no gym teachers around. Everything was calm.
“Alright guys,” you announce to the class, glancing at the clock “how’s about you start that grammar worksheet for the last ten minutes of class? If you get it done now then no homework for the night but if not, make sure it’s done by tomorrow”.
The class immediately starts, mumbling chatter and the sounds of rummaging pencil cases filling the room.
You look to the clock again, as if it’ll magically have moved at least five minutes. It hasn’t. But that’s ok, ten more minutes until freedom. You can do that.
“Knock knock” an unfamiliar voice enters, catching both you and your students off guard. A few heads look up to the door but none match the ‘oh fuck’ expression that is plastered across your face.
What makes it worse is that he knows it too, basking in your reaction. You try to hide your expression, quickly masking it but the smug look you’re met with tells you it’s too late for that.
“Coach Negan,” you greet, getting it right this time “what can I do for you?”.
“I’m sure there’s plenty you could do for me” he moves deeper into the room, taking no notice of the students and shooting you a promiscuous grin you ignore.
Making his way over to your desk, he takes his time peering around at the various trinkets that litter the surface: a mug that says “I’d rather be reading” filled with different pens, a colourful stapler, an empty bowl that was filled with sweets about a week ago, and a stress ball.
“No sweet treats going?” he asks teasingly “well besides the obvious”. Negan winks at you, making your face scrunch up with a mixture of confusion and repugnance.
“Is there a reason why you’re here, Coach?” this time you raise your voice a little more, hoping to remind him of the other ears in the room that are undoubtedly listening in.
Concluding that you won’t take the bait that easily, Negan gives you a firm nod “Just hear to let you know detention starts at four o’ five”.
Your eyes go to the students, most of which are focusing on their work. Of course there are some nosy ones that are hanging onto their every word, loving the idea of hearing some juicy teacher gossip. Oh god. The very reminder of gossip makes you want to shiver.
Lowering your voice to a whisper, you lean across the desk “I already told you, Henry won’t be attending detention today”.
You debate saying more but with Negan, simplicity seems to be key. The less you say then the less he has to pick apart or use against you in some taunting way.
“I know, I know,” he concedes “you got some big ol’ lady balls for practically demanding I let him off the hook… and for some of the other shit you said”.
Oh for fuck’s sake. Your eyes go wide but you manage to give him a glare as you scan the class, hoping no one heard him. Unfortunately, going off the number of smirks the kids are trying to hide by looking down at their worksheet, they heard.
You want to argue back, tell him off for using such language in front of the kids you’re in charge of for the next seven minutes but instead, you take a breath.
After all, you catch more flies with honey.
“And I would like to apologise for what I said,” you keep her voice low, just because Negan has no problem with the kids hearing his side of the conversation doesn’t mean they get to hear your response “what I said was completely inappropriate and insensitive, I’m really sorry and-“.
Looking at his watch, Negan acts as if you aren’t even speaking let alone issuing him an apology. “Oh shit, would you look at that, I’ve got to shoot but remember,” he loudly slaps his hands against the desk, poorly creating rhythm as he heads back to the door “you got detention at four o’ five”.
He goes to leave but you speak up again “Wait, what? Me?”.
“Yeah, you're on detention duty” he casually replies.
No, you’re not. That kind of thing gets rostered usually at the monthly staff meetings and considering this is your first year here, they’re yet to bestow such a vital job upon you.
“No I haven’t been scheduled for that-“ you’re seriously getting pissed with how much this guy interrupts you.
“Yes, you are, honey,” he says as if this is well known information “so don’t be late”.
And with that, Negan disappears, leaving you more confused than before. At least he didn’t seem that pissed at you for your previous comments. Still, you don't understand how you didn’t know beforehand that you’re on detention duty or why Negan of all people would willingly seek you out to remind you.
Before you can contemplate it too much, the bell goes and you reboot yourself back into teacher mode.
Once everyone has packed up and left, you let out a long huff, packing up your own belongings before heading to the designated classroom for detention. With the rush of bustling kids wanting to leave, you’re able to get there fast, weaving through the current and into the barren classroom.
Going over to the old cabinet that’s tucked away in the corner, you find the clipboard full of the names of the attendees. You skim it haphazardly, seeing if you recognise any of the names before plonking down at the desk at the top of the room. Although one of your student’s older sisters is supposed to show up, no one that you directly teach is listed, which gives you a strange sense of pride.
Pulling out your phone, your attention span forgets about the clipboard in no time. Just as you do, the phone buzzes in your hand, lighting up with a notification from Alexandria High’s Teacher Midlife Crisis Support Line.
Gregory: Friendly reminder, do not park your vehicles in other people’s spots.
Some students filter into the hall, avoiding eye contact despite the small smile you give each of them. Unsurprisingly, none of them are in a talking mood and take their seats, pulling out homework or some study material to occupy their hour with.
Paul J Monroe : good idea, stop parking in my spot
You move your hand up to cover the smirk tugging at your lips. Gregory, the vice principal, isn't known for his popularity. His entire personality is marked by his distinct sense of entitlement and self-perseveration. It’s baffling that he somehow ended up as vice principal when his leadership style is rooted in only helping himself.
Scrolling through the list of members on the group chat, you recognize a fair amount of names. Of course Carol and Mr Monroe, the counsellor, are in there. The likes of Ms Espinosa the geography and Spanish teacher is there too, as is Mr Abrams the music teacher, both Coach Smiths and surprisingly the Chaplin, Father Stokes, is there too. Unfortunately, most of the names you don’t know, having not done much socialising since getting here.
Sasha: there was a Christmas lights installation van parked across my spot and Rosita’s, will they be there again tomorrow?
Rosita: if it’s there tomorrow I’m slashing its tires
Rosita: that’s a joke
Gregory: I hired them, they’ll be here all week to make things more festive
While waiting to see how the others react to that, you look back at the clipboard, your gaze hardening as you look to the very top of the page. There, in black ink, is the date, followed by which school week this is and finally, the name of the teacher on duty.
And guess what, it sure as shit isn’t your name up there.
If it isn’t for the room full of kids, you would be swearing out loud, having to bite your tongue to stop the words from actually coming out.
That motherfucker. That sly, riddled and sleazy motherfucker. The name Coach N. Smith is at the top of the page with a horizontal line next to it for him to sign, proving that he did actually show up and do his damn job. Yanking your phone back up, you stew silently and watch the messages flow.
Rosita: ur shitting me
Sasha: why weren’t we told about this?!
Gregory: this can be discussed tomorrow
Sasha: discussed tomorrow while they’re parked in our spots AGAIN?
Aaron: Does anyone know where we’re going for the Christmas party? Is it still on for next Friday? Need to hire a babysitter haha :)
Rosita: Gregory?? Reply??
Scrolling to the top of the group chat, you tap to see its members, noticing how it says Gregory is now offline. Typical. Thankfully, Aaron’s message moves the conversation in a new direction and teachers begin to lightly debate whether they should go to the Kingdom for the staff Christmas Party or if they should venture further afield.
Amber: can we not go back to the Kingdom? Pretty sure I got food poisoning last year :S
Gregory: budget for Christmas party is very low this year, if anyone can plan it for next Friday then it can still go ahead.
Rosita: what about our parking spaces? Hello???????
Rosita is once again ignored by Gregory and the topic of the Christmas party stays. You know you shouldn’t be getting such entertainment from this but watching as the teachers try to assert their points, shooting down what the others have to stay while simultaneously trying to stay as polite as possible provides some great amusement.
And, it’s extremely passive aggressive. Oh, what joy.
One of your favourite moments is the science teacher Mr Porter’s response when Gregory struck down his idea of making the Christmas Party a weekend getaway to the closest city.
Eugene: For clarification, are you suggesting the staff members in this here group chat don’t have the sufficient financial funds to rent a hotel room for a night or two?
You want to let out a low ‘ooooo’ noise as if you’re watching a sports game. In all honesty, if you weren’t supervising detention, you probably would be making gleeful noises as you read each text. Gregory ignores Mr Porter’s accusation and instead proposes his own idea.
Gregory: Having it at the school is the best opton, everyone can get there and it’s big enough
You presume that’s a spelling mistake on his part. The next text comes from one of the Coach Smith’s, the one you haven’t badmouthed.
Mark: The gym hall can definitely fit everyone
When you see Mark’s name pop up along with the thumbs up emoji he adds to his text, you go into your options for him, deciding to set yourself a little reminder of who’s who.
Mark (Coach Smith): but I’ll be taking next week off for vacay
Sherry: who’s the new number that’s been added ?
“Miss?” You look up as a student approaches with a bored face “can I borrow a pen? Or even a pencil?”.
“Oh sure!” You perk up, dropping your phone on to your lap so the student can’t see. The last thing you need is to be the teacher who leaked the mere idea of a teacher group chat being real.
Hurriedly typing out your awkward introductory message of yourself to the group, you send it and focus on helping the student. Taking out your little pencil case, you begin rummaging around for a pen you wouldn’t mind a student ruining.
Mark (Coach Smith): so someone else will have to help Negan set up the gym if we decide to have the party there
Sherry: oh are you the new English teacher?? I haven’t had a chance to meet you yet! hi!
After selecting a black pen, you pause, eyeing the kid with suspicion. “Wait… you spent the whole day at school without a pen or pencil?” you ask, raising an eyebrow.
You look down at your messages as the student stalls to answer, rocking back and forth on his heels. There’s a strange socially awkward panic that bubbles in you when you see the new message, knowing you can’t be rude and start texting again when dealing with a student.
But at the same time, the longer you stall in answering, the more you’re convinced you’re coming across as being rude to the group chat.
The kid just shrugs “Yeah.”
“How is that even possible?” you start to ask, but the words fade as your phone buzzes again.
With a silent sigh, you hand the pen over, offering it a quiet farewell. Picking up your phone a little too eagerly, you type out a fast response to Sherry’s question.
You: Yes!! :)
Ok, maybe you went a little overkill with the exclamation points and the smiley face but that’s where panic gets ya. Now that the rush is over, you swipe your finger up a little to look at the message you missed.
Gregory: anyone willing to help plan the Christmas party?
Oh fuck. Your stomach drops as you read the order of messages again. Mark saying he’ll be gone, offering up the gym for the staff Christmas party while knowing full well he’s gone the week leading up to it and won't even be attending.
Sherry asking if you’re the new English teacher.
Gregory, who would rather ask others to help rather than offer any help himself, wondering if someone else can help set up the party.
And then you, enthusiastically texting in a yes. Fuck. Please no. No, no, no. That message was in response to Sherry's message!
You put your phone on the table, screen facing down as you lean back in your chair. This can’t be happening. The last person you want to be around is Negan, never mind plan a goddamn Christmas party with him!
You take some deep breaths, hoping that your message won’t be misread. Surely, it won’t be, not to anyone who was actually paying attention to the different conversations happening.
It buzzes again, louder this time as it vibrates off the table. You don’t want to pick it up. You don’t want to see what it is and yet you still reach for it. Slowly flipping your phone to see the screen, there’s only one new message from the group chat.
It’s Gregory, calling you by your teacher name as he replies…
Gregory: great! I’ll leave it to you and Negan to sort out the finer details
———
Read Chapter 2 here!
gif made from scenepack provided by harleys.scenes on insta <3
#negan fanfiction#negan smith fanfiction#negan x reader#negan x you#twd negan#negan#negan smith#negan twd#jeffrey dean morgan x reader#jdm x reader#the walking dead negan#negan smith x you#negan smith x female reader#the walking dead fanfiction#the walking dead fic#twd fanfiction#twd fic#twd x reader#christmas fic#negan fic
74 notes
·
View notes
Text
Capsize
percy jackson x fem reader
chapter thirty-six | everything in its right place
It wasn’t a real spider. Not completely. But it moved like one over your hands, and so you’d thrown it so far away with one almighty shriek that the spider jumped—a tiny automaton thing, built by Hephaestus himself.
The whole thing felt like one, big joke on you.
It begun as a silver chain previously in Eurytion’s possession. He said he didn’t need it, and had no need to go into the Labyrinth or make contact with Hephaestus. If you needed to find the god, this would lead you right to him. At first, turning it over in your hands, you felt grateful that finally somebody was helping you properly. Until you pressed down on the tiny button in the middle, and it turned into a spider.
The good news: it led you straight to him. Right to Hephaestus’s doorstep. Or, entryway, for a better word. The spider had been scuttling and crawling along the tunnels for a good distance, enough so that you were starting to get tired. Percy had been nearly bouncing in place, both with anticipation for what you might find, and eagerness to get this over with; he wanted out as much as you and Grover.
If you weren’t so good at running, you might have lost the creepy little thing. By the time it finally stopped, all eight legs perched like broken wires, you were hot on its trail and pretty breathless. Grover slowed to a pace at your side, raising his hands to run over his sweaty t-zone from the exertion that was chasing the mechanical spider. Percy slid into your back, and brushed himself off like nothing happened.
You could have described it as developing a funny feeling that something was about to happen.
You stopped only because of one thing.
The giant cave, a spectacular hole in the ground inches away from the tips of your Converse. You watched from the corner of your eye Grover settling back from the jagged edge, and became aware of Percy’s fingers winding round your backpack. Human nature or stupid curiosity, you dug for your flashlight in your pocket, and leaned forward over the abyss. Percy tugged violently on your strap.
“Hey, come on, dont.” He sighed. “If you fall down there—”
“I’m not gonna fall down there!” You protest.
“Do you see with your own eyes right now? You’re literally leaning over a cavern.”
“I’m not gonna fall. But if I did I’d just take you down with me. For company ‘n all.” You drawl, turning to face him with a sly smile. Your brows jump, and Percy huffs, giving your bag one last tug until you avail, and step back.
“How kind,” he deadpans.
“I try my hardest.” You shrug.
“I think we have bigger problems than falling right now,” croaked Grover. He raised his flashlight and flicked it on and off to highlight the problem: a series of metal bars strung up to the ceiling, half-corroded.
You bark a sudden laugh at your luck. “Hope everyone’s had their tetanus shots!”
Between the rotting bars jammed into the cave roof, the tiny spider was swinging across with its strange silky webs, and crawling with its sticky feet across the ceiling. Unless you wanted to stay stuck down here at this junction, you’d have to follow it. And heights were not your speciality.
You clap your hands together; it echoes in the vast space. “So, any first takers” Neither boy answers you. “Brilliant. So, the thing is, I’d rather die than do the monkey bars. Do you guys see my arms? They weren’t made for this shit.”
“Have a little faith,” gulped Grover. “If a mechanical spider with no physical brain can do it, we totally can!”
“I like your enthusiasm!” Percy snapped his fingers. “It’s just the kind of leadership style we need!” He leaned forward and clapped Grover on the shoulder. “Onward, my friend!”
Grover tittered on the spot, and a nervous belch boasted loudly in the air. All the while he argued back and forth with Percy over how he should go first, you decided that it was best to shove down your nerves for the sake of the ever-furthering spider, and stepped back twice. The boys hardly noticed, caught up in their silly back-and-forth debate. You made your choice, and decided to make a run and jump for it.
The second your hands touched the first metal rung, they stung from the impact. You couldn’t prevent the shriek escaping your throat, but everything after that was blocked out. The brain has a funny way of focusing when it senses danger; it blocks out everything it deems unneeded. In this case, you knew though you couldn’t hear them that the boys were probably yelling something. You focussed on the strain in your shoulders, reaching forward for the next bar with halfway decent momentum. Halfway across, your palms started to sweat, and the panic set in even further.
“Guys—” you swallowed, choking on it. “What are the chances I die on impact? Don’t answer that—I already know the answer. It was in this book I read a while ago. It was 31,000 people in 2000. That’s the last time they looked at the statistics. They’ll probably go up—”. Your hand slipped from the bar, and you wiped your palm on your pants before reaching for the next one. You take deep breaths as your body is suddenly hit with panicked sweating and heat, and you know you’re not too far from a panic attack. There’s nothing anybody can do to help you here—it’s all on you. And it’s a horrible feeling knowing that.
It’s hard to move when your fingers start to tingle and grow stiff, another oncoming sign that your body has had enough, it’s working too hard. The brain works in tandem with the limbs—the control centre tells everything else what to do. If it says calm down, it’s going to calm down everything else; even hundreds of feet above a plunging cavern.
When you touch the ground again, you feel rather shaky. But there’s no proper time for rest, or to wait for the boys. The spider is scuttling further away, and it’s literally a race against time to catch up to it. With legs like jelly, you bolt as fast as you can after the spider, the tiny clicking of its mechanical legs sounding through the narrowing tunnel. It’s dark and damp, and your flashlight is beginning to flicker as the batteries run out. You lose all sight and sound of Percy and Grover, and your chest screams with the exertion of holding yourself above ground for so long and then moving instantly into a sprint.
The spider really doesn’t care, though.
You run and run, until something crunches under your feet. You ignore it until you can’t anymore, and gradually slow down, as the crunching becomes too loud. You bend down to inspect the pieces: wood chips, like from…pencils? There’s a shard of lead from the end of one just laying around, and another a bit away from it. Who the hell needs pencils down here? Is somebody else lost, too? The pieces slip through your fingers as you get to your feet, falling back down.
You pick up your flashlight from between your neck and shoulder where you’d been holding it, and twist it in your hand. The light still flickers, except this time it has enough of a glow to show you just who left the pencil scrapings.
Skeletons. Dead, very dead skeletons.
And they look a little different to the ones in gothic movies.
Some are white, like they’ve been bleached, but mainly they’re a weird yellow-brown and mottled, rotting away. They don’t smell, weirdly. They could almost be props. You’re not naive enough to believe that though.
A set of footsteps is growing louder nearing your position. It’s Percy, calling your name. And when he falls to step next to you, a hand on your shoulder, you can’t help but nodding grimly to the skeletons he hasn’t seen yet. You flash your light on them, and he gags.
“Let’s keep going,” you say, and nod to the literal light at the end of the tunnel. You can already see it opens into a big room. “I don’t wanna meet the thing that left those.”
You wait for Grover to catch up before you move on towards the bright light at the end of the tunnel. It feels weirdly intimate, all quiet and settled as you near it.
But…yeah, you take that back. Because you meet the thing that left those skeletons pretty quickly. Just when you thought things couldn’t get weirder down here.
You stop short, and can’t help your jaw dropping in disgust at the creature perched on the glittering dais on the far side of the room. With the body of a lion and the head of a woman, you quite honestly feel like vomming. She wore makeup like a clown, and her stringy hair was tied back way too tightly—how the hell did she even do her hair, with paws?
Grover gagged. It echoed. “Sphinx.”
You scrunch your nose in response. “Ooooh, are we talkin’ that weird thing that does riddles?”
“Funny way of putting it, but yes.”
You want to reply to Grover, but you’ve lost sight of the spider, your only way forward. You can hear it in the quiet, tapping away down the only exit: right next to the Sphinx.
You try your luck; you suck in a deep breath and make a run for it, but the creature is quicker than you are, and it dives down to block your path, roaring in your face with such ferocity that you’re left only with shock. Your face stings with the heat. You gag, and step back. Metal bars slammed down across the exit, and the way you’d come in, blocking your way out indefinitely. Looking longingly through the bars, you lost sight and sound of the spider, heart sinking.
When the bars were settled, the creature smiled. Somewhat horrifying, the voice to leave its mouth was on par. “Welcome, lucky contestants! Are you ready to play…GUESS THE RIDDLE?!”
Spotlights cranked into place and blinded Grover, who slapped a hand over his eyes. Canned applause blasted like there were a dozen soundbars in the room. Something popped from the ceiling, and glittering rained down, sparkling purple, pink and silver in the spotlight.
The Sphinx prowled the room and flicked back her head like you would tossing your hair over your shoulder. “Pass the test, demigods, and you get to advance! Fail, and I eat you for dinner! So! Who will be our contestant tonight?”
“Grover,” you point instantly, and then feel terrible because he looked rather sick. Coincidentally, both boys looked at you. “What, you think I’m smart enough for this shit?” You hiss.
“Absolutely!” Percy encouraged. “And we’ll be right here to fight for you!”
“Totally!” Nodded Grover. He reached into his pocket and produced a stick, and began munching on it instantly. A nervous habit, you’ve come to realise.
“How romantic,” you roll your eyes to Percy, but inside your stomach says SQUEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! You deflated at the shoulders, and squeezed your flashlight between your fingers. Approaching the CONTESTANT podium, it wasn’t difficult to notice the dusty skeleton in a school uniform still leaning over the platform, jaw hanging open.
Holding your flashlight by the very end, you gave the skeleton a shove, and then a kick for good measure. It toppled off the side and clattered to the ground, bones rattling. You side-eyed it and quickly looked away. “So sorry, man.”
“Welcome, daughter of Athena!” The Sphinx cried in a cheesy, televised tone. “Are you ready for your questions?”
You point your flashlight at her. “Uhhhh—no.”
“I need an answer!”
“Sure, yeah. Give me the question, then.” At the side of the room, Percy sends you what is supposed to be an encouraging set of a thumbs-up, and a large smile, nodding his head.
“Riddles, actually, get it right dear. Anywho! Twenty riddles coming your way!” A drumroll sounded overhead, rattling your organs the bass was so deep. There may as well have been a band up in the ceiling. Hell, maybe there was. “What is…the Capital of Bulgaria?”
Embarrassingly, you almost fall flat. “Pffttt, I know this.”
“You know this!” Encouraged Percy from his place, except when you turned to look at him, he was leaning against the wall and sweating. Very encouraging. “You’ve got this, B!”
“Isn’t it, like Sofia, or something? And that isn’t even a riddle, that’s just basic knowledge—”
Applause screamed above. The Sphinx smiled too sweetly, and her sharp canines showed. “Correct! Now, mark down your answers in the booklet with the yellow pencil.”
You eye your empty hands. “What pencil—?” With a solid POP! the pencil, sharpened to a point, appeared on top of the little booklet like magic.
“Now,” said the Sphinx. “If you need to erase an answer, be sure to do it COMPLETELY! Or else the machine is unable to read the answers.” She smiled with closed eyes. A horrible sight, really. The nightmares will be anticipated, when you’re out of here.
Waving around your pencil, and growing slightly annoyed with the creature, you huff. “What machine?”
With a large paw, the Sphinx made a pointing movement to the giant bronze thing situation to the side. It had appeared under a spotlight, and was covered in the Greek letter Êta. If you weren’t wrong, that was Hephaestus’s mark.
Another nail in the coffin of life being a total joke.
“Now!” The Sphinx clapped her paws. “Next question!”
“Shit question,” you mumbled. You set your hands on either side of the podium and waited.
“I beg your pardon?” The Sphinx grew still instantly, clearly annoyed.
“Nothing. Continue.”
“What is the square root of sixteen?”
“Oh. I cant do math. Uhm…”
“Ten seconds on the clock!”
A loud and irritating ticking began with an audible countdown from invisible voices, making your eyes ring. Suddenly uncomfortable, you dip your head and discreetly look at Percy, whose hand moves at his side.
“Four?” You frown.
A bell rang off. “Correct! Which United States president signed the Civil Rights Act?”
“Lyndon. B. Johnson? I th—”
“Correct! Which planet spins clockwise?”
“Venus?”
“Which part of the human body is incapable of healing itself?”
“I think it’s your teeth?” You shift on your feet, feeling way too under pressure.
“Need a definite answer!” The Sphinx pointed to the ceiling with a paw, and the countdown began.
Tiredly, you drawl, “It’s your teeth.”
“Correct again! What comes into the world with more bones than the adult human?”
“A baby?”
“Correct!”
The questions go on, and on until your mind feels like a battered sieve, bent out of shape and a little corroded. You passed twenty questions, and stared at Percy, unimpressed, as a dozen layers of glitter and confetti rained down upon you. A techno electric song began blasting over the invisible speakers in celebration. Grover was taking deep breaths, mumbling under his breath, probably thanking the gods. When you found your place next to Percy, he huffed a laugh, and glitter shifted from your face as he did.
“Oh, you did great!” He offered. The metal bars ground out a horrid noise as they rose back to where they came from. “I knew you could do it.”
“You offered me up like paint at an artist’s house.”
Grover, still praying, took off with his eyes closed, doing a little jig. The Sphinx took a seat at dais, eyes closed. She looked somewhat frozen, barely breathing. When Grover passed on by, it was as if she’d never moved at all.
Clapping a hand down on your head, Percy shook the confetti and glitter like dust from your hair. “I’m sorry,” he said, though he said so with a humoured smile. “I’ll never do it again. Friends?”
“Suppose so,” you shrug, and glitter dances to the ground.
“Let’s go, disco ball. We need to find that spider.”
You skedaddled past the Sphinx whom paid you no mind, and out the tunnel way, leaving a trail of glitter. After a few wrong turns, and following Grover’s voice, and finally managed to locate your friend and the spider, which threw itself at a metal door, a little bit of light spilling out underneath it. In the middle of the door, old and creaking despite not touching it, was nailed a big sign, wilting like it had been melted, dashed with the same sign as the answering machine ten minutes ago: the Greek Êta.
“Are we ready to meet Hephaestus?” Grover asked nervously.
“I’m ready to ask why he spends his time down here,” you grumbled. “Why not somewhere nice?”
Deciding you’d done enough today, Percy reached out around you for the door handle, and gave it a good push. The door screamed, slowly opening, revealing all inside.
The room was bigger than words could describe. It was filled to the brim with machines and makings, some working, some not. There were cars, half-built just lying around, and bits of mechanical animals waiting to be put together. A fire burned in the corner of the room, not tended to though. A dozen tools hung from the walls and were splashed across work tables.
Nobody noticed him until the door slammed shut, you screamed, and he shifted out from underneath a car. A giant man in dirty work pants, and a leg in a metal brace.
“Well, what do we have here?” He boomed. Maybe it was wrong to be so terrified, but you were, and you found yourself shifting slowly, subtly, taking your place beside Percy.
Unfortunately, your slinking act didn’t last for long. When Hephaestus stood properly, he towered way over the three of you.
“I didn’t make you demigods, did I?”
Percy coughed. “No, sir.”
He was tall, and his beard was smoking. The metal spider perched on his head.
“Good. Terrible workmanship.”
“We’ve met, sir,” said Percy.
“Have we, now?” His tone indicated that he couldn’t care less. “Well, if I didn’t get rid of you the first time I won’t need to now, I suppose. And a Satyr. Wow. You’re all far from home. There better be a good reason for disturbing me.”
“We’re looking for Daedalus—”
The god’s beard flickered ten times brighter, and he seemed to get taller. “Daedalus?” He roared.
“Yes, sir, please.” Grover pleaded nervously.
“You’re wasting your time.” He stomped over to the corner of the room, and began to tinker with some pieces of metal. “I understand you met my mother.”
“Yes, sir,” Percy nodded.
“What did you think of her, daughter of Athena?” You jolt at your place, and wish the ground would open up and take you. Side-stepping, you remain half behind Percy, grimacing. “She’ll smile to your face and talk about important values, family values. Didn’t stop her pitching me off of Olympus.”
Why me? You wish you could ask. Why are you asking me?
“I thought that was Zeus?” Percy tries to deflect.
Hephaestus spun on his feet like a top, facing you. “She likes telling that version. Makes her more likeable doesn’t it? The truth is, my mother loves families, but only certain types of families. She influences, and she lobbies. She likes to get involved.”
Finally, he looked up from the metal in his large hands, and focused on Percy. “Oh, this one doesn’t like me. I’ll bite, demigod—what do you want?”
“We told you,” Percy snapped. “We need to find Daedalus. It’s important. There’s this guy, a son of Hermes, and he’s working with Kronos. They’re trying to find a way to navigate this maze to take over everywhere. If we don’t get to Daedalus first—”
“And I told you, son of Poseidon—you’re wasting your time. He won’t help you.”
Hephaestus shrugged his heavy shoulders. “Some of us are thrown off of cliffs and some of us learn not to trust people. Ask me for gold, or a new sword. I can grant you those things. But a way to Daedalus? Well, that’s an expensive favour.”
“So you know where he is?” Asked Grover. “He’s down here at least?”
“It isn’t wise to go looking.”
But isn’t looking the nature of wisdom?
Hephaestus made a deep, rumbling sigh. “If I help you, there will be a price. I need a favour, too.”
“Name it,” demanded Percy.
“You heroes! You like making your promises. How very…refreshing.” The god reached out with a giant hand to push a button in the wall, and it instantly changed. The concrete and metal combined twisted and glowed until it became a television screen, showing mountains, and a forest. Smoke bellowed from the background.
“One of my forges gone, but this used to be my favourite.”
“But that’s Mount St. Helens!” Pointed out Grover. “But you said it used to be your favourite?”
“Well, the monster, Typhon, is trapped there.”
“What do you want us to do? Fight him for you?” Ah, Percy; ever the brave.
Hephaestus snorted meanly. “Well that’s suicide. Someone or something is using my forges there. They sense me coming, and they go, when I try to search it. There is something ancient and evil waiting there, and I want to know who has invaded my territory.”
“You want us to find out who it is.”
“Correct!” Your brain aches, thinking back to the Sphinx. “Find what you can and report back to me, and then I’ll tell you everything I know. Promise.”
“Fine,” Percy nodded. “How do we get there?”
Hephaestus clapped his hands together, and the mechanical spider fell from the rafters, right at your feet. You jumped about ten feet in the air, and screamed so loud it was bolstered by the metal walls. “My creation will show the way. Try to stay alive, young ones. Humans are much more fragile than automatons.”
For a while, you followed the spider without any trouble. The paths seemed unusually normal, just straightforward tunnels of concrete, or metal park slides the whole way down. But the ground began to change to dirt, and trees sprouted in the darkness, and a singular tunnel led away from the original path—Grover was headed straight for it, as if in a trance. He slowed, and slowed and stopped, just before the entrance.
“Come on,” you groaned. “Let’s go, man, It’s not far.”
“This is the way, guys!” Grover mumbled. “This is it! I can feel it!”
“What way?” Probed Percy. “You don’t mean…you know he’s there? Pan? Really?”
“Yes!” He exclaimed, suddenly reinvigorated. “This is it, guys!”
You followed after the spider, intent on not losing it, but held back when neither Grover or Percy followed.
“I have to follow this. I won’t get this chance ever again. You know that, right?”
On the one hand, you wanted to tell Grover to not be selfish. This was the original quest and it was important. But on the other, saying that would mean you were being selfish, holding Grover back from the only thing he wanted. He’d gone along with your plan for a while now, and outwardly telling him that he shouldn’t be doing the one thing he’d ever wanted would feel like stabbing him.
“Percy,” said Grover, “we will find each other again. We have the empathy link, remember? I have to do this. I have to; he’s…so close!”
Because, at the end of the day, this was all Grover had wanted for so long. Really, it felt cruel to tell him no.
Percy sucked in a breath through his teeth. “I hope you’re right.”
“I swear it, I am.”
“Just be careful, yeah? And find us, afterwards.”
Maybe it was to be your last sight of Grover. Perhaps you’d never see him again, although you really didn’t want to think so. You looked after him, as he wandered into the tunnel surrounded by darkness and tree roots winding from the ground until finally he’d gone completely.
It left a strange feeling that something was going to happen.
“We shouldn’t have split up,” you shake your head. “This is a horrible idea!”
“We’ll see him again…” Percy tried to sound confident, but even he fell a little short. He chewed his cheek, still looking at the tunnel Grover had left through. “Don’t worry. Come on, let’s catch up with that spider. It won’t wait for us.”
And it didn’t. The tiny spider scuttled through tunnels and tunnels, down slopes and up them. They grew tighter, and hotter, until your face dripped with sweat. The flashlight slipped in your hand, and you’d been forced to put away your dagger for fear of it slipping away.
More than once you had to stop in place and wipe the sweat dripping into your eyes, sticky and slippy. Your hair grew damp, uncomfortable around your face.
Percy seemed to be struggling the same way. When you turned back to him, his cheeks were bright red like cherries, highlighting the green in his eyes. Somehow, he managed a smile, nodding encouragingly. You swallowed hard, throat as dry as anything.
“Keep going!” He urged. “It’s not far, now, I know it.”
You didn’t want to tell him that he was a little too optimistic for it to be true, but who were you to burst his bubble?
It realistically didnt take a long time, but it certainly felt like it did. Eventually, the spider stopped short and curled into a ball, rolling down a little decline before it popped back open, and crawled a small distance. At last it waited for you and Percy.
The room before you now was the size of a large football stadium, times two thousand. It was so big you could scarcely see each end. The worst part, when you pushed aside the fact that you couldn’t really see properly, was the fact the floor was not floor at all but a plaza of bubbling lava, and your only way to get across should the need arise was two lengths of metal bridges, which ultimately, if the pool of lava was anything to go by, would be too hot to walk across for human beings. Here and there on little platforms were machines bigger than you, rumbling, whirring. Perhaps they weren’t the weird things though—the creatures, dark and shapeless and moving around the solid concrete platform around the lava, paid you no mind. Maybe they’d yet to see you.
“Let’s go, while they’re not looking,” hissed Percy. He snatched up your hand and pulled you along, despite how sweaty you were.
“Hold up!” You pulled back on him, but he persevered. “Percy, wait! We need a plan.”
“We don’t need a plan. We just need to get some information and get out of here.”
“Exactly why we need a plan!”
Your eyes began to burn from the heat of the lava, and your lungs ached from the smoke. It became difficult to even see, so it didn’t take long at all for something to go wrong.
“Agh!” Percy screamed, and you reached out blindly in the smoky haze to slap your hand over his mouth—you missed, and your palm found his eyes instead. “Ow!”
“Shut up, idiot!” You couldn’t help but laugh. “What did you do?”
“Kicked a cart by accident. I can’t see a damn thing with all this smoke.”
Near enough four years ago, when you met Percy, you wouldn’t have thought you’d be creeping around a pit filled with lava and carrying a deadly weapon in your backpack. At most, you’d believed you’d go through high school and eventually Percy would find other friends. You would see each other in hallways in brief glances and walk on by. Maybe in another life. In a normal life, if you’d been born to both mortal parents. You might have even had a dog in the mix. It was strange to think about, as he pulled you down behind a crate, not caring even a little bit about your sweaty palm, or the fact that you’d accidentally slapped him in the face. Life worked in funny ways. The Fates certainly chose you two for a reason, though you couldn’t be sure what that reason was, yet. Maybe, when you’d asked to be born again, the Judges in the Underworld decided you needed some more excitement in your life. Or maybe they hated you, and you’d done wrong before, whoever you were before, because to be here now you’d have to have been here once—after seeing the Underworld with your own eyes, there was no more questioning life after death. Did you reach Elysium? Were you a nice person?
Being a demigod had its pros, its cons, and its questions. It enabled deep thinking.
“Come on, just go around it,” you nodded to the sight up ahead. Percy went to climb to his feet…
That was when you heard the voices.
“Shit! Get in the cart!”
Pulling back the tarp, stinging your fingers, Percy clambered over the edge and into the pile of metal pieces, flat and smooth between the hot cart. He raised his hands, holding up the tarp as you shot a hasty look in the direction of the voices; shadows were growing bigger on the wall. You flopped into the cart in an uncomfortable position of squashed-up legs, Percy’s longer set digging into your side. You tried to move over as far as you could to make room for him but really there wasn’t much point. He flipped the tarp over your heads, and together you held your breath.
It turned red. With the tarp now covering the pair of you, light from the flowing lava pit illuminated the red tarp, casting an amber glow.
Riptide? you mouthed to Percy. Your dagger sat in your backpack, crushed under your weight and between the cart.
He raised his hand ever so slightly, and twirled the pen in response.
“Bring it in?” One voice asked. It was deep.
“Yeah, movie’s just finished.”
Lowering your gaze from the side of the cart, you meet Percy’s. Movie?
Suddenly, the cart jerked, and tipped forward. You jostled into Percy, and thrust your hands out to either side of the cart. The metal was warm. You slammed your mouth shut, hoping nobody heard the surprised squeak.
“Hey! Thought you said this was a small load? Thing weighs a ton!”
Rude.
“It’s celestial bronze, idiot,” the other voice laughed. “What did you think, it’d be light? Hurry up and set it in the back, for crying out load. Hey, younglings! Watch the damn movie. I’ll answer your questions later.”
Had you found some secret school? Were people living here? Younglings didn’t sound very human, however. Nobody in their right mind would use that language.
But a movie did play. You strained your ears, trying to make some sort of sense of where you were. Growth spurts, and hygiene working in the forges.
“And lastly, don’t neglect your flipper hygiene!” The soapy voice rang over speakers. “Good flippers equal good mind!”
Percy spun Riptide between his fingers, dashing back and forth and swapping hands. His dark brows furrowed in concentration, tired eyes pinned on nothing in particular. They seemed brighter in here, somehow. More ‘calm before the storm’ rather than their usual ‘storm’.
“So, younglings, what is the correct name of our particular species? You, at the back!”
“Sea demons!” A voice cried.
“No,” the ‘teacher’ flatlined. “You?”
“Telekhines!” Another voice grumbled.
“Brill! And why are we here, guys?”
“Revenge! Revenge against the Greek god Zeus, for casting us down to Tartarus!”
“Indeed! And only after we created their weapons, might I add!”
So, you were dealing with a bunch of salty monsters. Great.
“Zeus cast us away,” the teacher continued in a mocking, sad voice. “Down to Tartarus. We had no control in this, young ones, no choice! Which is why now is our perfect time for a takeover! We will start here, in the very forges of Hephaestus! And soon after, the undersea furnaces, too!”
There was a huge uproar of applause and yells, some barking, some screaming. Terrible noise, honestly. And that was only the very tip of the iceberg.
You’d done your research after being at camp for so long. You’d come across their names, the Telekhines, but the gross result of the previous Titan takeover remained a subject to be avoided. To you, even reading about the ugliness of that period was enough, never mind looking at pictures of the creatures produced then. Maybe Ares was right, so long ago—you valued prettiness and vanity so much that you may as well have been a daughter of Aphrodite rather than Athena. Is that why your mother wouldn’t connect with you? Did she see her sister, rather than her daughter? Brains and beauty go hand-in-hand, but the Gods have their own set of values and expectations. You didn’t live up to too many of them. Maybe you were vain—perhaps a little too much. Probably ignorant, too.
On your head it was, then, that you had clue what you were up against.
“Who do we serve, Telekhines?”
“Kronos!”
“And when you all grow to full maturity, who will you serve? Whose army will you fight for?”
“Kronos!”
“Lovely. Now, at the back we have brought some scraps for you to practice making weapons with. Go ahead and take a look—but share! We don’t need any arguments today.”
You scrambled in place. Percy’s elbow kneaded into your stomach as he tried to set up Riptide early. Reflexively, your foot shot out at the feeling, and booted his knee cap. Your hand fell to his shoulder, urgently whispering, “backpack. Open my backpack!”
Alas, you both prepared too late. The tarp was thrown away by…human hands. Except the creatures they belonged to one-hundred percent were not human beings. A dozen faces looked in, with snouts like dogs, wet and slimy, and bodies of sea lions, all black and shiny.
“Demigods!” One growled.
“Eat them!” Cried another; from the back of group, there was a sound like nashers clashing.
Fortunately for you, they had also prepared too late. Riptide appeared in full form, and in one strong swoop, Percy decapitated the whole row. They disappeared in puffs of dust, sent straight back to where they came from.
“Back off!” Percy yelled, jabbing at another one.
You swung your arm back with your torch still in hand, and swatted one on the snout. It barked, but retreated, giving you the room you needed to clamber out of the cart.
You came face-to-face with a hunched over, crouching Telekhine with the features of a Doberman, snarling. Your shoes squeaked the further you backed up, right to Percy’s back. The back of his head very briefly knocked the top of yours. He had your back, and you most definitely had his. Very slyly, his free hand rose and made contact with your side, following the strap of your backpack and skimming across it blindly. What was he doing?
“New lesson, class,” said Percy. You clutched the flashlight harder, as the six-foot Telekhine began to advance, its fangs making an appearance briefly. The zipper of your bag jingled, and—ah, Percy was trying to get your dagger. “Monsters tend to vaporise when slashed with a celestial bronze sword. Just like this—!”
The Telekhines dove, driving Percy into gear. He abandoned your backpack, taking one firm swipe to the next set of monsters. They dissolved instantly, little clouds of ash and dust sending puffs in the air. The warm handle of Riptide was pressed into your palm straight after, and you dropped your flashlight. With both hands around the hilt, you swung the sword over your shoulder and back again like you would a baseball bat. The speed at which you did so enabled you to get a surprise hit on the advancing, taller monster, and you split him down the middle. Its essence went up like a bomb. The rest of the monsters were backed up, but you didn’t have long.
You threw the sword back to Percy blindly. Turning, he reached out a hand for yours. “Let’s go!” With eyes wide in anticipation and adrenaline, still furiously red in the face, he pulled you along. In tandem, you made a dive for the exit tunnel, where a door had been placed.
Bingo. Sliding into the safe space, you threw your body back against the door and held it in place while Percy’s deft hands made quick work of the wheel handle, spinning it until it locked. Monsters thudded on the other side, the sound like thunder in this winding tunnel.
Back in the open lava room, you noticed a couple of things that weren’t there before: one, four sea demons even taller than the rest, at least nine-feet; two, the statue and work of which they hammered away at in the middle of the room by the first bridge; three, the harsh language they spoke did not register in your mind. An old language, then. Old as hell.
“What are they making?” You muttered, trying to get a good look without exposing yourself. Sparks flew from the large piece of metal between them.
Percy sighed. “Whatever it is, it isn’t good. They were banished to Tartarus by Zeus for a reason. Now, I don’t like the guy, but I’m pretty sure he’d have a good enough reason for doing something like that.”
You’d nearly forgotten about the locked door at the end of the tunnel, until the creatures came falling through. Crawling over each other, they began to run towards you.
Percy grabbed you by the shoulders, sword dangerously close to your face. He’d never let it touch you, you trusted, but even the aura of it was unsettling so close to your skin. “Start running. Get a head start.”
You shook your head and scoffed. “Ha, no. We leave together.”
“We don’t have time to leave together!” He exclaimed, “I’m gonna hold them back while you get a head start. If you get to Hephaestus first, he might help us. Tell him what we found out, and I’ll be right behind. Got it?”
You liked to think, later, that the final look in Percy’s eyes was determination. It certainly seemed that way, storming bright, his mouth set firmly. You weren’t to fight a whole army with a flashlight and a dagger stuck deep in your bag with no time to grab it.
“Just go!” He ordered. You took a single step back, unsure, until he reached out with one strong hand and gave your shoulder a confident push. “I’ll be right behind you. I promise.”
The army advanced and by this point, the taller, grown ones had taken notice of what was happening. More of those came out of the walls, too, and the dark shapes from earlier finally paid attention to the two of you.
In one movement, not thinking at all, you threw yourself forward, and threw your arms firmly around Percy’s neck. He smelled like sweat and boy and dirt from being down in the maze for so long, but you didn’t care one bit. He was warm and solid and sure and here, and his free hand touched your back, before tugging on your shirt. You moved away, to see something not unlike real desperation on his face.
“Now go,” he ordered, one last time.
And you listened.
You made a run for the way you’d came, and the sounds of the forge were drowned out the further you ran away. At first, it was fine—lights like the metal ones of an old Cold War bunker lit your path. Nausea reigned, until you and your heaving chest took a break against a wall just for a second. You hadn’t gone too far, but the Telekhines weren’t here yet. Percy said he’d be right behind. You’d wait here for him.
Or you could go back.
Kneeling, you slid your bag from your back and unzipped it. Percy had moved the zipper not even halfway in his mission to get your dagger for you. It sat between your jacket and your packets of food. You pulled out a water bottle and sipped slowly. Shrugging your bag back on your shoulders, you waited a second on weak legs, trying to regain some strength.
The tunnel remained silent if you excused your laboured breathing. The lights on the ceiling began to flicker, dimming and brightening again, probably trying to move you along and change itself. It wouldn’t have been unsettling if Grover and Percy were with you, but they weren’t, and you felt completely alone in this maze despite knowing they were still down here too. You laid your hand on your forehead and ran it through your sweaty hairline, trying to wipe the remains of your overheating from your face. As you did, and slowly got to your feet, the lights flickered even more intensely.
That was just before the ground began to shake. At first it was a tiny amount of trembling, and soundless, beneath your feet. Its intensity grew in size pretty quickly, from a little shaking to full-blown rumbling, like an explosion was popping off and heading your way. You stepped back once, trying to make sense of the direction, and only looked up the way you came just as the lights went out silently. It was like a bomb exploded, or some part of the tunnel had blown apart. A fierce gush of wind blew, so forceful you had no choice in being shoved to the wall, hot air hitting you square in the face. Bits of debris and dirt were blown in your eyes, gritting and painful. Just as it began, it ended, and the sound of the maze changing again came through loud and clear.
Which left you with two bouts of knowledge:
One: Percy had definitely just been killed.
and Two: you were totally, utterly lost, without even a flashlight.
Standing in the aftermath of hot, diffusing air from the direction of the forges, breathing in bits of explosion, there was absolutely no denying that your best friend had just been blown to smithereens. Nobody survived an explosion like that. Nobody.
Even so, your mind turned on autopilot. What happened after the explosion was numbed and distorted, like looking through murky water and only half-awake.
“No,” you mumbled, “no, no, no. Not happening. This isn’t happening. This isn’t happening.”
Horror began to sink in, and you felt suddenly extremely, permanently wounded. Percy was, without a doubt, very, very dead. You scarcely moved, scarcely breathed. Staring at a wall replacing what you thought was where you came from, but now couldn’t be completely sure, because you’d dropped your flashlight back in the blown-up cavern, and your best friend was lying in bits and pieces of body somewhere you couldn’t reach. The mind runs rampant in panic. All you could think of was blood, and bones.
You might have screamed. You thought you did. Your throat turns sore and raw, and you figure you’ve been screaming for a while in the darkness on your own.
How strange it was that Percy had been the only thing keeping you safe this whole time. Without him, you feel exposed even when nothing can see you. They can definitely sense you. You hear something coming, like a body being dragged along the ground, and decide now would be a good time to get up and go. But your hands and feet are numb and tingling, evidence of a panic attack. Your head swims without sight, and you can’t feel the wall when you touch your fingers to it.
Your feet hurt when they take step after step until you’re running, dragging your fingers blindly along the dark tunnel as some semblance of a path finder. The walls change, and twice you fall. It’s embarrassing, scraping your chin on brick, eating dirt. You stumble up stairs, walk through cobwebs and feel things crawling up your neck, and scream now and again out of sheer annoyance, sheer exhaustion. You begin to pray, muttering insanely under your breath to anyone who will listen: first your mom, and you beg her to forgive any doubts you had. Then you beg Hermes, the patron of travellers, to at least give you direction here. And finally Ares, because the only thing fuelling your body is determination to not die down here.
Someone has your back.
Just as you’re beginning to freak out again, you feel the wall begin to curve around, and dip. And…grow…lighter? And it is, growing lighter. There’s a glow coming from a door at the end of the tunnel, and you’ve seen this door before.
You’ve made it back to Hephaestus’s workshop in one piece.
You think about knocking. And then you realise how stupid that idea is, and burst right in.
Heaving, sweating, and rubbing your sore chin, you stand wilting in the doorway of his workshop. He’s hanging from the ceiling on some sort of platform, but jumps down when he notices you.
“Ah,” he cleared his throat. “It’s you.” Hephaestus raises his hand to his beard and pats at it, putting out a great deal of fire burning there.
“Percy’s dead. And Grover is as good as.” You swallow, and kick the door shut blindly. “I want a way out of here, and you’re going to help me.”
“Look at you, making all the demands!” He laughs. It’s bellowing, and it rumbles the room. “Little demigod. Get a hold of yourself. You’re getting tears on my floor.”
You flinch in place at his cruelty. “My best friend just died!” You yell out. “Percy’s dead, because you told us to do something. This is your fault.”
Hephaestus looks up from the screwdriver in his hand, to meet your eyes head on. It’s like tiny fires are burning there. “Hold your tongue, daughter of Athena. It’s unbecoming. And I didn’t kill the other one—whatever was in there did that.”
“Telekhines,” you spat. A gritty tear rolls down your cheek. “That’s what’s in there. Or, was. It’s all blown apart now. So we went there for nothing. I hope you know they’re all against you. Kronos’s army is rising, and they’re coming for you.” And I can’t say I blame them.
He paused, raised a brow briefly, and scoffed. “Demigods don’t scare me.”
“No, but Kronos does. And he’s still coming whether you like it or not. You killed my friend. So I have a request.”
Hephaestus threw down the instrument in his hand, colliding with a metal worktop and echoing somewhat off the walls. You cringe, but refuse to back up. “Look at you, demigod, making all the requests.” He pauses for a moment. “But I cannot deny you, I suppose. You did as I asked. You want a way home.”
“Of course I want a way home,” you seethed.
He cocked his head and huffed. “Go out of here. Follow the tunnel left, and all the way down. You’ll find your way home, daughter of Athena.”
Without a ‘thank you’ you find yourself marching out of his workshop, abandoning the door. You do as he says, and it feels ridiculously easy, hand on the wall again and sliding your fingers across to follow the way it bends. Left, and all the way down. Your fingers hit a bump in the wall, and that little bump instantly begins to glow dark blue.
It makes you think of Percy, but you have no energy left to cry with.
Hephaestus wasn’t misleading you, then. Stepping away from the hole opening up over your head, dirt caves in and crumbles around your feet. A dirty ladder begins to shake its way out of the dirt wall, all the way up to the new gap in the earth.
You hear voices, as you heave up the ladder. It’s short, and doesn’t take long to reach the opening at the top, where a hand has reached down to help you up, a face peering in—Clarisse.
Her expression is one of apprehension, and it’s as serious and firm as ever. Her muddy eyes flick over your face, and you imagine you must look a state. Your chin still burns with your ground collision, cheek smarted.
For a second, as she pulls you with a strong hand from the Labyrinth, she doesn’t say anything. You barely look at Clarisse, crawling out of the hole. A distance away you can hear voices.
“They’re all patrolling that way,” she grumbled. “Bit of a stupid move on our part. You’re lucky I was here, and not…” she trails off. You’re not quite short who you were lucky she wasn’t to be, because you can’t find anything in yourself to question her.
Instead, you shake your head. Clarisse pulls you to your feet, and you’re vividly aware of the smell of camp, strawberries and the smell of the trees. The air is a cold shock above ground.
Finally you look up. You meet Clarisse’s somewhat concerned look. She stares expectantly.
“Percy’s dead,” you swallow. Clarisse’s eyes widen for a fraction of a second, then everything falls from her face. “Grover’s gone. And I need to talk to Chiron.”
“Wait—” you stumble past her, tearing your arm from her grip. The world feels blurred. “They’re—they’re both dead?! They’re gone?”
“That’s what I said, Clarisse!” You snap, raising your arm to wipe your eyes.
“We all thought that you’d be fine down there!” She follows after you. “You’re—capable, at the least! I don’t understand!”
You walk quickly through the woods, tearing past groups of people on guard, and some kids playing by the cabins. Up ahead is the Big House, your destination. People call your name when they see you, but there’s nothing left to answer them with.
You wished you could smiled, walking into the house. You wished Grover and Percy were right behind you, laughing at something stupid as usual. You might have been greeted by your friends with cheers, quest completed successfully.
Murphy’s Law says anything that can go wrong, will go wrong. If you have a handful of opportunities of things that can go wrong, the one most likely to cause damage will occur. You’ve deducted that Murphy’s Law is charging your life.
So, you walk the creaking, fading steps of the Big House and along the porch. You thought of Percy at the very beginning of all of this, recovering on this porch. It made you think of returning here after Bianca passed. You throw open the door, bordered by white drapes, met with silence.
“Hey,” calls Clarisse. “Hey, look, I know how you feel. But we should get you to the med bay first. You look about to pass out.”
And you feel it, too. But you can’t rest until you’ve settled this.
Chiron’s face lights up when he hears you, standing in the doorway. Brown eyes warm and welcoming sadly fade, like he knows.
You choke on a sudden flow of tears, the back of your hand flying to your mouth. “He’s dead,” you tell him outright. “Percy’s dead.”
That’s the most important thing to tell. Not that you didn’t find Daedalus, or that you insulted a god down there, nor that you abandoned Nico. After all, it is the worst thing imaginable, in your eyes. All-consuming horror, taking over every inch of you. Your best friend, your longest friend, is dead.
“He saved me,” you whisper shakily.
There’s a lot of hush on camp, after that. The daylight was already fading when you came up above ground again, and it’s nearly gone now, the sky a dull, sad shade of dark-blue. Clarisse declared the time to be six o’clock in the evening exactly when you climbed out of the Labyrinth. You spend two hours going over everything in excruciating detail, from the second you stepped foot in the maze and the meeting with Hera, the blown-up forge, and what you saw. Everything feels strange after spending, as Chiron tells you, a week in almost complete darkness, with no way to tell time, in a setting altering itself every few minutes. The distant sound of laughing campers and the kids playing by the lake are long gone, as if the whole camp knows what has happened—maybe they do know. But nobody can feel the grief you feel, the struggle to really accept what happened. Logically, Percy is very, extremely dead and gone. Your heart is beginning something to change.
You don’t sleep well that night. Chiron writes down every little thing you say, and has Clarisse bring up some food for dinner for you. It’s kind, and unusual for her. She keeps her gaze lowered the whole thing you’re there, but she isn’t mean, so that’s something.
It’s nearly nine o’clock, and you’ve washed and dressed, ready for sleep in the spare room on the third floor of the house. There’s absolutely no way you can face company tonight—you’re drained completely, and know the second you hit the pillow you’ll be out. Nursing a cup of hot chocolate with extra marshmallows per Chiron’s sympathy, you settle at the table, swirling around the pink and white delicacies in your mug with a teaspoon. It’s a kind thought to make it for you, but you don’t need hot chocolate; you need to scream. You need to grab the nearest bat, and smash up the kitchen. You notice a rolling pin hanging from the wall…
“We need to talk about the maze,” says Chiron in a low tone.
It’s late and you want to sleep. “We already did.” You clink the spoon against the mug.
“It’s just…my dear, nobody navigates the maze like that. The way you described, coming back in the dark… Chris Rodriguez and Clarisse were down there for weeks, separated, and neither managed to find a way out alone. Someone found them. Alone, they might have been stuck down there for a lot longer than they were. They were the last people to go down before yourself, Percy and Grover. You walked alone, and found your way not only to the workshop, but back out of the maze again in one short go.” He pauses. “How did you do it?”
You swallow and breathe in order to ebb away the annoyance you’re feeling a lot of. You shrug. “I uh…I just knew what to do. Hephaestus told me which way to go before Clarisse found me but—well, I just walked the rest. Couldn’t see a damn thing.”
“You just knew?” He repeats. Raising your head, Chiron is frowning deeply. “To me, it doesn’t seem right. Put it this way, my dear—nobody has been able to navigate the maze like that since Luke.”
You slam down the mug in an instant on the hard wood table, spilling the contents all over the table, dripping to the floor. “Alright, so you think I’m working with Luke? Because I walked a couple of tunnels alone? If you really believe after my best friend was killed by the very people Luke is working with, that I’d work with that guy, your head needs a good tap, no offence.” You stand up swiftly, knocking the chair back. He calls your name but you ignore it and stomp up the stairs to your temporary bedroom.
In there, you lock the door, get on your knees, and pray. Your tears soak your clasped hands at the side of the bed. You get on your knees, and you beg.
I’ve added the song ‘everything in its right place’ by Radiohead to the capsize playlist on Spotify if you want to give it a listen! Figured it worked well with the end of this chapter. After all, these things are Fated to unravel whether our main gal likes it or not ☺️ the song absolutely hits me in the gut. It’s the epitome of ‘oh, it didn’t go the way you planned? tough. it’s meant to be this way’ and the realisation that things are falling as they should.
taglist:
@bl6o6dy @embersparklz @lilyevanswhore @rottenstyx @rory-cakes @i-am-scared-and-useless-bisexual @marshmallow12435 @lantsovheiress @distinguishedmakerpandapatrol @twsssmlmaa @gayandfairycore @padsfirewhisky @emu281 @charlesswife @jessiegerl @tojismassivemantiddies @xx-all-purpose-nerd-xx @nothankyou138 @obxstiles @mxltifxnd0m @cxcilla @itzjustj-1000 @sp00kcanwrite @randomesthings @fratbrochrisgf @prongsflower @bugszi
#capsize#percy jackson#asks#pjo#leo valdez#annabeth chase#anon#nico di angelo#jason grace#heroes of olympus#capsize series#percy jackson x yn#percy jackson x reader#percy jackson x oc#percy jackson series#rick riordan#percy x annabeth#percy x reader#leo valdez x reader#thalia grace#bianca di angelo#battle of the labyrinth
71 notes
·
View notes
Text
chapter 6
table of contents i love you still
You’re no stranger to Jamie’s internet presence, extensive as it is. But even though you know what comes up when you type jamie tartt babies you still think it should have come with a warning.
There’s picture after picture of him meeting toddlers, holding babies, signing tiny footballs and just generally being great with kids.
It’s complete shit.
He looks so natural with all of them, making them laugh as he smiles for the camera.
You’re tired. You should be asleep so you can be rested for the next day but you just can’t. You move from the chair in Clare’s room to your room, where you push open the doors to the balcony. You prop her monitor up on a chair just in case and take a deep breath. You’re playing a dangerous game, you know that, and the stakes are higher now. But the more you think about it, the more you convince yourself it could work if only you could absolutely trust that Jamie wouldn’t leave again.
“Damn it,” you whisper. You’ve already let him back in.
You sit and watch the mist roll in for another hour before doing your best to fall asleep.
Clare wakes up just before seven so you’re out the door for coffee by 8:30. You’re rushing for no particular reason, but everything feels urgent now. You walk to get coffee for you and Madeline, still feeling the need to look over your shoulder. You can’t shake the idea that someone’s looking at you until you spot a man across the way, staring.
It takes you all of two seconds to recognize Roy Kent.
You smile, nod, and turn away but the hairs on the back of your neck prickle. He knows, a voice whispers, but there’s no way he does because no one knows. No one knows except Madeline and Jamie and your parents who live all the way in Spain because they can, so there’s no way Roy Kent also knows that the baby you’ve wrapped to your chest is actually a mini Tartt, despite the fact that she does not have his last name. Just his whole face structure, apparently.
The walk to Madeline’s feels slower than normal but you finally let yourself into her flat and onto her couch.
She’s scrolling on her phone while a woman does her hair and another does her makeup.
“Madeline,” you say, no preamble, “I need you to tell me I’m an absolute idiot.”
“No,” she says without looking up from her phone. “I’m not psychic. Do something stupid and then I’ll reconsider but everyone knows you’re the one with the braincells in this relationship.”
“Madeline,” you plead, and she finally looks up.
“Babe. We both know you’ve already taken him back in your head. And we’ve never spoken about it because I was giving you your space to come to terms with the fact that you’re fucking hung up on him and most likely will be until the end of time. I can’t entirely blame you because he can be amazing. But when he’s shit, he’s shit. It’s just a matter of time before you’re back together and if he knows what’s good for him, he won’t fuck up this time, but...” she trails off.
“But he doesn’t always know what’s good for him,” you finish. “Fuck. I’m so fucked.”
Madeline shrugs. “Maybe.”
“The fuck do you mean, ‘maybe’?”
“Hold still,” whispers the makeup artist so there’s a moment of silence before Madeline says, “It’s entirely within the realm of possibilities that he is turning himself around from grimy little footballer to respectable athlete. Don’t you think it’s at least worth noticing that his ex-girlfriend vouches for him?”
“Mads, what the fuck,” you groan. “You’re supposed to tell me to date a rapper. Or move to Milan. Or marry a millionaire. Not say that there’s a chance this will work.”
Clare fusses in your arms so you stand up and start swaying her back and forth. “Bean, give me your thoughts on this look,” Madeline says, so you walk over and hold Clare up. She sneezes, and you laugh.
“That means she likes it,” Madeline says. “Look, Bean is so little she won’t even remember if her dad leaves again. Then at least you’ll know, you know what I mean? You’re going to give him a chance anyway, so might as well do it while she’s small and has no sense of object permanence.”
You laugh with a bit of resignation. Madeline’s right, as per usual. “I promise I won’t be overbearing when he leaves.”
Madeline grins. “You can be as overbearing as you like as long as you keep bringing me coffee. Don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“Funny,” you reply, “I was going to say the exact same about you.”
Madeline smiles her most angelic smile. “I’m a fucking saint,” she says. “Hey, are you staying for the interview? Bean can nap upstairs if you like.”
You shake your head. “No, she’s been waking up crying and you don’t need that in the background. I think we’ll walk around for a bit, the fresh air’s good for her and I really want some tea.”
Madeline says, “I have tea,” and you amend, “I’m going to want tea that I don’t have to make.”
Madeline snorts, and the two of you lapse into silence. You’re quiet for the rest of the time it takes for her to finish getting ready (twenty minutes), help her choose which outfit (the dark grey one), and then pass her Clare for some photos before heading out the door. The day feels less ominous after seeing her, so you head home to get Clare’s pram in hopes she’ll fall asleep.
You almost don’t want to go out again by the time you’ve changed and fed her, eaten lunch, and re-bundled the both of you up but Clare seems like she’s not going to sleep without a fight, so you sigh and head out the door again.
You head to the Richmond green, thankful that the sun is shining despite the brisk air. Clare’s passed out after one lap so you look for a bench in the sun. You sit and watch as people jog by and kids kick a ball around. It’s a nice day. Maybe you’ll call Madeline and see if she wants to come over for dinner once she’s done working.
No, she has a dinner with some of her collaborators. You’re on your own tonight, unless you call Jamie. Your nose wrinkles involuntarily at the thought. He might not even want that, so you’ll let it alone.
A man walks along the path with a little blonde-haired girl. No- it’s Roy Kent. You didn’t know he had a daughter but then again, he certainly wouldn’t be the first in that situation.
She clearly likes him by the way she’s bouncing up and down as she pulls on his arm. It seems despite his reputation as Chelsea’s hard man he has a soft spot for whoever this child is. You duck your head as if he’ll recognize you, even though you know he won’t.
“Uncle Roy, when are we going to Keeley’s?” you here the girl say as they get closer and you file that away. So it’s Uncle Roy, then. You miss his answer as Clare fusses so you gently push her pram back and forth and murmur, “Go back to sleep, Bean.”
Roy and the girl’s footsteps stop. Right in front of you.
Roy looks into the pram and then at you. You have no choice but to meet his gaze and fuck, he definitely knows. But how the actual fuck did he find out?
“Nice baby,” he finally says and you don’t reply.
“I’m Phoebe,” says Phoebe, in an apparent attempt to dispel the tension. She’s a smart kid, you can tell, and the last thing you need is some random child blabbing your business all around London.
You say, “I think your Uncle Roy already knows who I am,” you say, and Roy doesn’t even look a little fucking guilty.
Of course he knows, Keeley had all but put together a Powerpoint presentation by the morning.
“Your friend knows my girlfriend,” he says, and it doesn’t take a genius to figure out that Keeley fucking Jones has struck again. She always was a bit too nosy for your taste.
You frown, sigh, and say, “Why don’t you have a seat?”
Roy sits on the far end of the bench with Phoebe in the middle. You’re both watching each other carefully, as though one of you could snap at any moment.
“What do you want?” you ask, voice sharp. “It can’t be money, I can’t imagine you’re hard up. Are you misguided enough to ask me to disappear before I ruin your golden boy’s career? Because believe me, I’m not trying to start anything. He’s the one who came looking for me, for your information.”
You don’t stop rocking Clare’s pram. It’s a calming motion for both you and for her because unfortunately, there’s no easy escape route here.
Roy asks, “You worried he’s going to end up like his fucking dick of a father?” and Phoebe (who has been pretending like she isn’t listening) scribbles furiously in her notebook.
That is not even close to what you expected him to say. You just look at him, eyes wide. “I-” you start, then stop. What the hell are you supposed to say to that?
You’re no stranger to James Tartt. Jamie had come home more times than you’d care to count with a bruised eye or a split lip, and it wasn’t until the third time you were putting ice on his face that he finally told you why.
“Jamie isn’t like that,” you tell Roy. He has to know Jamie isn’t like that. He works with him. He has to.
“How the fuck do you know?” Roy asks, but it’s more bemused than anything.
“He’s never done anything even close to what James has done,” you say, and it’s true. It’s not even a stretch of the imagination, Jamie never raised his voice or his hand at you.
It didn’t stop him from breaking your heart, but that’s neither here nor there.
Roy shrugs. “You never fucking know, do you? Who’s to say it’s not fucking genetics or some shit?”
That pisses you the fuck off. Jamie’s no saint, but you believe that deep down he’s good. You believe he wants to be good.
So you smile, look Roy directly in the eyes over Phoebe’s head, and say as cold as you can, “Fuck you. You don’t know what you’re talking about.” You stand. “We’re leaving.”
Roy says, “Oi,” but it’s softer than the horrible things he’s been insinuating about Jamie so you turn back to him.
“He’s not fucking horrible,” Roy says quietly, and almost as though it pains him to get the words out. “He’s a right little shit, but the prick’s had a rough fucking time of it lately. Go fucking easy on him, because no one else fucking does.”
You raise an eyebrow.
“I’m not fucking saying he doesn’t fucking deserve it, but I am fucking saying he’s not a world-class prick and if you fucking were going to give him a fucking chance, it’s not the fucking stupidest thing I’ve fucking seen.”
Roy seems as though he’s hit his limit for both speech and sentimentality, and you’re no stranger to his rivalry (hatred?) with Jamie so you take his words for what they are.
You nod. “Don’t tell him you saw me,” you say and Roy almost smiles.
“Fucking don’t like to fucking talk to Tartt more than I fucking have to,” he replies. You smile back at him and as you leave he says, “She really fucking looks like him,” and you nod.
Fuck.
next chapter
#jamie tartt x reader#jamie tartt fanfiction#jamie tartt imagine#jamie tartt x you#jamie tartt x y/n#jamie tartt#ted lasso
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
* The heart is not meant to rule *
Feyd-Rautha Harkonnen x Atreides!Reader
Tag list: @wo-ming-bai
Slow burn, knife kink, blood kink, strangers to lovers, softer!Feyd-Rautha, CONSENT, 18+, arranged marriage, assassination, poison, murder, etc
Previous Chapter - Travel south Current Chapter - You Fought Well ***
After a good night sleep, you awaken softly to the beating of Feyd’s heart on your ear. You’re snug against his chest and his arms softly hold you in place. Nothing about his actions at the moment scream ‘psychotic’, he seems like the most normal a person could be. His lack in softness towards others is missing when he is near you. You shift a little in his arms as you look up. His facial features soft as ever, no predator to be seen.
You’re staring at this point, at how handsome he really is. His soft lips, the swoop of his nose, the cheekbones. You lose yourself in thought until you get snapped back to reality.
“You’re staring,” he softly says.
He opens his eyes, and you find yourself stuck, a deer in headlights. His eyes on you almost suffocatingly intense, even though he’s not trying to. His stare deepens as he shifts his body a little bit so he can cup your face in his large hand. You only just notice his eyes are a soft icy blue and your eyes keep darting back and forth between his. He frowns at your reaction.
“Are you scared of me my lady Na-Baroness?” he asks as his hand makes its way down your shoulders.
You swallow at his soft touch, unable to form a proper sentence at this point. You just shake your head ‘no’, and feel his hand go behind you, as it settles on your lower back. He pulls you closer, forcing both of your bodies to be flush together. His eyes go down to your lips for a split second and you understand his meaning.
You kiss him, ever so softly, your hands on his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat as he lets you take the lead for once. His hand softly hovering over your back, ever so slightly pressing you closer to him as the kiss deepens. It’s far too pure for the both of you and it almost feels unnatural to your nature, but it also feels exactly right. In that moment everything just feels as if this is all it has to be.
As the kiss deepens, he starts to kiss your chin and jawline, working his way to your ears and throat, nipping at it like a kitten demanding milk from its mother. He feels incredibly strong, even in these softer moments. He could easily overpower you in an instant, but he wants to make you feel safe. He reaches your collarbone and looks down at your body. You’re completely naked and vulnerable, as he takes it all in.
You feel his growing erection hitting your hip and legs, wanting attention. The last thing he’ll do is beg however, as he moves his head to be alight with yours once again. He kisses you a little bit more demanding than before, heating the both of you up in the moment. Your hands have a mind of their own as they travel over his chest, rock solid. You feel his inhales and exhales as you coast over his abdomen and down his hips.
As you grab his cock softly, he lets out a breathy moan as he continues to kiss you. It only stirs you on, arousing yourself in the moment. His cock is huge, thick and throbbing at this point. You decide to tease him further, giving him the bare minimum of friction that he so craves. He’s submissive to your touch, letting you decide what would happen here. This man that was a weapon to all who met him, both in the arena and outside, made you feel protected and safe in his embrace. His patience spread thin quickly, however.
“Stop teasing me woman,” his grip on your hip stronger and more demanding.
You let out a chuckle and he will have none of it. He grabs your leg and pulls it upward a bit, draping it over his hip. Your own arousal now more prominent to you, as your folds are wet with need for him. You let out a soft moan as his grip intensifies.
“I could get used to waking up like this every morning,” you speak softly against his lips before kissing him.
He kisses you back and lowers his hand to grab his cock out of your pathetic grasp. He angles it so it rubs against your heat. The touch eliciting another breathy gasp out of you.
“Anything for my lovely wife,” he purrs over your lips as he positions his cock perfectly, as it enters you softly.
As he sinks himself deeper inside of you, you lose all thought for a moment, forgetting everything around you and just staying in this moment. It feels different from last night, much more soft and less rushed. Your heart skips several beats and Feyd seems to know, the expression on your face obviously infatuated.
His hand comes back up cupping your face in it, the action not mimicking the intense stare he held on you. It almost felt a bit too much for you, if someone had told you that there would be a Harkonnen in your future, you would have never imagined someone so sweet to you. It seemed as if everything was in your favour, it all seemed too good to be true. Feyd started to frown at you and stopped moving altogether at this point.
You didn’t notice you were crying as a tear hit his hand. His face looked worried, obviously oblivious to your thoughts. You were so overwhelmed with emotions that you had no idea how to even start to explain yourself.
“Am I hurting you?” Feyd inquired, genuinely.
You almost laughed at his question, because it seemed so trivial. You shook your head and took his hand in yours.
“I’m wondering what I did to deserve someone like you Feyd. I’m… a bit overwhelmed with happiness, sorry.” You softly spoke back.
Feyd’s eyes didn’t seem so intense anymore, as a smile crept on his features. He seemed to understand what you meant and took your hand in his again, kissing the inside of your palm repeatedly. He was so incredibly sweet, only for you.
“These are the only tears I want to give you from now on,” he spoke with determination.
A promise, a rule, that he laid upon himself. His pace starts again, this time a bit quicker than before. It takes you by surprised and you left out a pathetic moan. His hand grips your leg a bit harder than before and as he pulls it upwards, he starts to hit the spot perfectly, your moans becoming louder than before.
It only seems to spur him on however, causing him to thrust a bit harder. You were seeing white lightning at this point, the ecstasy of the feeling overtaking your mind. Feyd was panting like a dog in heat, attacking your neck, biting down as his movements mimicked the urgency of his feelings.
You grab his neck as you feel your body responding to the wonderful feeling Feyd is giving you so willingly. Your orgasm reaches you faster than you thought, making you moan loudly. Feyd pulls his head back to watch you reach your climax as he thrusts faster into you, reaching his simultaneously. He kisses you as he cums inside of you, softly slowing down his thrusts as he spends all his seed inside. You have a hard time catching your breath whilst your body tries to calm down.
Feyd keeps his cock inside of you for as long as he can, softly letting it slip out when it’s soft again. As he reaches down, he sticks two fingers inside of you and presses inwards. As he takes them back out, he puts his fingers in his mouth, sucking his seed and your wetness in one go. It’s vulgar and erotic at the same time, making your face twitch a little bit.
“You taste so sweet wife,” he purrs as he starts kissing you again.
You taste the both of you on his tongue and find yourself agreeing that it tastes rather sweet. Like sweet liquorice almost. Eventually he stops kissing you and lets you go from his grip. He gets up and makes his way to the bathing area, preparing for the day. As you lay in bed you relish in the fact that this arranged marriage could have turned out way worse.
*
The day after the wedding was important as ever as you were required to sit in on a meeting between both families. You had imagined the day to be a bit different than your family and new family discussing your sexual prowess and activity with your recent husband, but tradition is tradition for a reason.
The Baron and your father were already talking with each other when you and Feyd entered the hall together. He kept you close to him, even moving your chair closer so he’d be able to touch you whenever he wanted. As you sat down, he waited for you to be seated before he did. The Baron took note of this and frowned slightly. You didn’t understand why, but let it slide for now, you’d be able to ask Feyd later.
“How does married life fare, Feyd? I assume you have already exerted your duties towards house Harkonnen?”, it was more a statement than a question when the Baron questioned Feyd.
From where you were sitting you could see Feyd’s jaw clench slightly. He was seething. You wonder why the Baron was the only one who could get so under his skin, wondering what trauma he was put through when he was still a child.
“My wife is none of your concern, Baron,” he spat out.
His hand made its way to your knee under the table, almost as if he sought for something to ground him and his emotions. Your hand brushed his softly under the table, and he visibly calmed down. You looked at your father to help steer this conversation to something more friendly, and he took the hint as he coughed and started to speak.
“Maybe we should discuss our allegiance, Baron, since that’s why we’re all here for,” he sounded strong and determined.
The Baron kept watching Feyd, almost challenging his stare, before lifting his eyebrows and making eye contact with your father. Feyd let out a breath he wasn’t aware he was holding, and you clenched his hand in yours, his eyes darting towards you before squeezing your knee. He was thankful you were there even if he couldn’t tell you.
The rest of the conversation were mostly about politics between the two houses, the economics and sharing of resources, albeit way too boring at this point. They disagreed on certain topics, your father often sounding like the more mature one in the conversation. Feyd even let out an amused breath of air at one of his statements, causing the Baron to focus his attention on him again.
“Do you mock me in my own house, Na-Baron? Should I remind you that you’re not the Baron yet?”, he sounded offended and bitter.
You wonder if Feyd knew the implications of inducing the wrath of the Baron by openly laughing at him. Yet you knew nothing of their past together. Being left in the dark could make you a weakness to Feyd, you knew that.
The Baron had noticed a change in Feyd’s demeanour. An unspoken softness he witnessed yesterday in him. As Feyd looked at you he noticed something else as well. The markings you had left him the night before, the sweet love bites that blushed his white skin, embellishing the side of his neck and throat, making it clear he had allowed you to do so.
“Now I see, you’re infatuated by the witch!”, he spoke out, shooting you an accusatory glance.
Feyd shot his head back to the Baron, eyes piercing him, challenging him to offend you ever further.
“What did you call my wife?”
His voice was back, gravely and harsh, almost sounding like a snake’s hissing. He let go of your hand and slowly stood up keeping his eyes glued on the Baron. Leto spoke up.
“Keep her out if this, she has nothing to do with it,” he tried to defend you, but it seemed to divert even more so attention to you. “She’s a witch! She made her mark on you, and you let her. No Harkonnen will bow for a woman, yet you did! You showed weakness Feyd, you’ll lose the throne that way!” He barked out, making Feyd more aggressive by the second.
No one was allowed to talk about you like that, certainly not him, after what he put Feyd through his entire life. You felt his seething anger, it was like he was boiling from the inside out. You looked over to your mother, in fear of what might happen, but she reassured you.
‘He won’t attack. Keep calm.’ She signed at you.
Feyd slammed the table as you were monitoring your breathing, and you flinched.
“We are leaving,” he spits out as he turns to you and picks your hand up, a little too hard.
Your brows frown a bit at his strength but your mother nods at you to go along.
‘As planned’, she speaks to you through telepathy.
It reassures you in a way that it tells you it is safe. You don’t know what the plan is which she speaks of, but you know she would never out you in a situation where you would be harmed.
Feyd takes long strides as he pulls you along with him, passing by several guards and servants, unaware of his own strength as he’s practically crushing your hand. He just wants to be rid of the Baron and his comments, but you fear his insecurity will get the better of him. What if he thinks that you truly have bewitched him in a way?
#the heart is not meant to love#feyd rautha#feyd x reader#feyd x you#feyd rautha harkonnen#house harkonnen#dune part two#dune part 2#dune movie#dune 2#feyd fanfiction
98 notes
·
View notes
Text
。⋆ʚ♡ like father, like son
›› chapter 5 ›› nsfw 18+ ongoing multi-chapter fic!
previous chapter ♡ next chapter
ʚ ao3 ɞ / ʚ kofi ɞ / ʚ fic masterlist ɞ
›› toji fushiguro x reader ›› megumi fushiguro x reader ›› toji x reader x megumi (mfm) ›› 18+ f!reader ›› started: 12/6/23 : updated: 1/29/24 : status: ongoing
‹𝟹 summary: You and Megumi are best friends. You've known eachother for almost your whole life. His home has become your second home. As time passes and life happens, Megumi slowly develops feelings for you, even though he's unaware of it. To complicate things further, you're now living with him and his father, who has also taken a liking to you.
‹𝟹 fandom: jjk, jujutsu kaisen
‹𝟹 genres / warnings: au - no powers, college au, power imbalance, pseudo-incest (they both want y/n, nothing w/ eachother), dubious consent
‹𝟹 tags: good cop bad cop, fluff, smut, angst, toji has a big dick, dilf toji, toji is his own warning, toji tries to be a good parent, toji is an asshole, toji is trying okay?, daddy dom toji, daddy kink, porn with feelings, porn with plot, friends to lovers, spit / spitting, spit kink, spit as lube, breeding, vaginal sex, vaginal fingering, double vaginal pen, double pen, anal, making out, making love, love triangles, praise kink, degradation, light masochism, light sadism, emotional sex, cuckolding, jealousy, jealousy kink, smoking, smoking kink, emotional manipulation, manipulation, polyamory?, father and son share you, protective megumi fushiguro, megumi needs a hug, megumi has a big dick, AGED UP CHARACTERS, dead dove: do not eat, finger sucking, large cock, cum swallowing, blow jobs, first time blow jobs, under desk blow jobs, fingerfucking, face sitting, face riding, 69, mutual masturbation, threesome mfm, lots of smut, loss of virginity
‹𝟹 notes: hi, sorry this took so long to update! i've had a lot going on lately, but i finally felt good enough to finish this chap! i tried to go for soft megumi but then eventually i couldn't help myself. sowwy x_x (im not sorry :3!) don't try so hard to imagine the positions, just go with it PLSSSS T_T LOL. for tumblr: i'm gonna start adding a section for tags. if y'all wanna be tagged in future updates on this fic or any of my stuff lmk!
<;33
!! - again, PLEASE READ TAGS BEFORE CONTINUING - !!
! - ALL CHARACTERS ARE 18+ - !
Chapter 5: Pink Carnations
--
“It’s already almost 5 in the afternoon… and there’s a storm forecasted? Why are they not home yet?” Megumi questioned as he anxiously paced back and forth in the living room. He was worried, not really about the guy who he’s supposed to call ‘father’, but about you. He would never admit it, but he counts the hours, minutes, seconds, moments even when you’re not together. He misses you but feels like he’s not allowed to miss your presence.
Yet… he does. He always does. And that’s why when he sees you come bursting through the front door, clothes soaked but laughing, he’s confused. He knows you hate getting your clothes wet, much less completely soaked through. So why are you in such a good mood? He doesn’t mind, and loves hearing your sweet laugh, but he’s confused, nonetheless. That is, until he sees Toji’s massive frame follow right behind you.
Megumi’s cheeks flare with jealousy, his face flush a crimson red. He stares right at you, loudly asking where you’ve been. He isn’t trying to be mean, but he is mad. “What took you so long in a storm like this? You know it’s dangerous to drive with streets flooded so badly like this.” He finishes, looking straight at Toji, staring daggers into him for even thinking of putting you in a dangerous situation.
“I’m a good driver. You don’t need to worry. And we took a while because we were busy.” Toji smirks slightly at the end of his sentence, moving across the foyer and setting his keys on the table.
You don’t want to feel the uncomfortable sensation of soaked clothes for any longer, so you silently slip out of the room and make your way towards the bathroom.
Toji being Toji, he’s watching every part of you until your silhouette disappears into the dimly lit hallway. He’s watching you like a predator stalks his prey. Megumi’s brows furrow as he feels anger and jealousy boiling beneath his skin. He starts walking up to his father, confronting him, “Why are you looking at her like that, and why are you spending so much time with her in general, you old bastard?” Megumi is practically in Toji’s face, eyes fierce and cheeks flared with anger.
Toji only smirks as he’s leaned against the wall, looking down at Megumi. “I mean, why wouldn’t I? She’s fucking hot, and so obedient. I would be a fool to not want her for myself.” His response almost sends Megumi into a blind rage. Megumi understands Toji most likely takes what he wants from you, sometimes aggressively, and he wants to protect you from that.
“You’re disgusting.” Megumi retorts, words laced with venom. “You make me sick.”
“You can’t deny it though. I’m right. And you know I’m right.” Toji responds before pushing off the wall and away from Megumi towards his own bathroom. Megumi rolls his eyes as Toji walks away, but somewhere deep down inside him- that he’s blind to and wouldn’t even admit to- agrees with Toji. And that’s what pisses him off the most. He feels as if he’s been thrown into a competition to “win” you, one that he is already losing at. Megumi is disgusted with himself at the idea of you being described in terms of a prize, but he also can’t resolve the fact that he wants you. It’s wrong and unfair how someone like Toji could get to you first; Toji doesn’t know you like I do. He doesn’t value you like I do. And thus, Megumi resolves to make you happy in a way no one else can.
--
A few days pass, and nothing really happens between anyone except sneaking glances and private thoughts.
Eventually, Megumi can’t take it anymore. He chooses a night where Toji is out working overnight “hustling’ or whatever the fuck he called it. He ordered your favorite food and went to pick it up, hoping you’d spend some time with him. Even a little bit. On the way home, he picked up a small bouquet of pink carnations- flowers that mean missing someone.
You get back home from your afternoon class shortly before Megumi pulls up in the driveway. You are just barely sitting on the couch before Megumi opens the door and enters, the sight of flowers and bags of food warming your heart. He makes his way towards the table, setting down the food, flowers still in hand, as you hastily get up and hug him.
“It smells amazing, Megs.” You say, holding him tightly. He thinks you’re talking about the food, but you’re most certainly talking about the intoxicating scent of him and his cologne. He smelled like what rainwater personified would smell like, comforting and refreshing.
“It’s gonna get cold, ___. And these are for you.” He finishes as he sheepishly hands you the flowers. You sit at the table, placing the flowers aside as Megumi looks for plates and silverware for you both.
“Thank you, Gumi.” You gently say as you’re taking containers out of bags and unpacking them. “It smells so good!! I can’t believe you remembered what kind of pasta I like.”
Megumi returns to the table, placing silverware and plates down. “You’re welcome. Of course I’d remember. How could I forget?” He’s sure he could see a faint blush creep on your cheeks, but you’re ultimately distracted by your craving for noodles. He chuckles at how you’re practically inhaling the food.
You both talk for a while about how classes have been, what stuff you’ve been watching, just mundane stuff that still shows how deeply interested he is. You know he remembers every detail, no matter how boring it may seem. He never forgets.
--
After finishing the wonderful food and cleaning up together, you’re both relaxing on the couch looking for something to watch together. Usually, you gravitate toward thriller or horror movies, but Megumi picks out some almost cringey – but still cute – romance anime about two people who meet at a convention for a game and fall for each other. It’s not your first choice, but it’s still cute.
Your legs are resting on Megumi’s lap, not moving as you both watch. Megumi is slow, almost cautious when he places a hand on your leg, just rubbing you. He wants to make sure any touch in general is fine as he takes his time, slowly moving up your legs and eventually reaching your thighs. You’re acutely aware of his agonizingly slow touch, but the wait almost makes it better. He’s not even watching whatever he put on, and you’re too caught in the sensations of his soft hands rubbing your inner thighs to even begin to pay attention to the show.
Megumi’s hands continue its ascent up your inner thighs, going painfully slow. He’s looking for any and all reactions he can get out of you, and the way your breath hitches as he gets closer – it drives him insane. The way you try to hide your blush across your cheeks with your arms, trying to look at anything else to save you some embarrassment…. He loves it.
His hand moves to the waistband of your shorts, tugging at them to show he wants to take them off. He hooks his fingers around the waistband and gently pulls them completely off before tossing them to the floor. Megumi’s eyes instantly lock on to your panties. “Fuck, ___... do you always get that wet?” He’s teasing you but also shocked, the underwear was soaked from just a little teasing. You must have really wanted him.
His fingers play with you, rubbing the outside of your underwear as he draws sweet moans from your mouth. He absolutely loves the taking his time, hearing every soft moan you squeak out every time he moves his finger. He pulls your panties to the side, not even bothering to take them off as his long, slender finger slips past your folds. Just as quickly as it appeared, he pulled his finger back to his mouth, tasting a bit of your slick. “You taste so good, baby. Oh my god.” He purrs as he brings another finger back to your cunt, this time pushing into you.
“Fuck, Gumi…”
He fucks you with a single finger as he expertly rearranges you on the couch, one leg hanging off with him in between. He slips another finger inside your tight hole as he brings his mouth to your cunt, flicking his tongue around your clit. The whimpers and pants you make only serve to make Megumi feel like a man starved. Eventually he slips his fingers out, much to your annoyance, and replaces it with his tongue. He’s eating you like a man having his last meal. He wastes no time in tasting every part he can reaching, fucking your cunt with his tongue. His hand creeps back up to your clit, thumb gently circling it as he continues eating you out.
He comes back up for air and inserts his fingers again, fucking you in a rhythm matching his thumb on your clit. You can feel yourself approaching that edge, the knot in your stomach tightening as Megumi stretches your cunt with just his fingers. He adds another finger, stuffing you full of his fingers as his thumb continues its assault on your clit. “You’re such a good girl for me, huh? Did you miss me, baby?”
Your eyes widen as he praises you, feeling yourself reach your limit and cum over his fingers. You make quite the mess over his arms and the couch. “I guess that’s a yes, isn’t it princess?”
He pulls his fingers out of you and reaches for the waistband of his sweatpants, pulling them down. There’s a noticeable small wet spot on his boxers, he was definitely hard and leaking at just teasing you. As much as he loves your mouth, he absolutely wants your already fucked out hole.
He picks you up and turns you over so you’re on your knees, hands on the back of the couch. Megumi aligns himself behind you, gently pushing his throbbing cock into your soaked hole. Your panties are still pushed to the side, creating a lewd sight Megumi hadn’t even anticipated as he watched your cunt swallow his cock.
Your upper body was pushed against the side of the couch, with your knees spread apart and ass in the air. Megumi bottomed out his cock inside your tight hole, pushing against you fully. “You’re such a good girl. Holy fuck.” Megumi wasted no time in picking up speed, developing a comfortable pace. You moan in tandem with his thrusts, turning him on even more. He wants to be gentle with you, but you were taking his dick like a bitch in heat, and he couldn’t be more thrilled about it.
He spanks your ass as he slams his thick cock into you, and you tighten around him in response. He doesn’t realize it now, but soon will understand how masochistic you really are. He slaps your ass, creating red marks all over it to mark his presence. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you? You like being fucked like a whore?” He asks as he thrusts into you, hitting your g-spot. “Answer me, princess. Are you a disgusting whore?”
He gives you almost no time to respond as his hand snakes up your back, reaching your head and grabbing fistfuls of hair to pull you back with. “Yes sir, I am” You barely manage to squeak out as you feel yourself being fucked silly, close to cumming again.
“You’re what? Answer me clearly, darling.” He coos as he tugs at your hair, pulling you back against him.
“I’m a dirty whore-ah” You yelp out as he pulls on your hair. You can feel the warmth of his body on your back, as you feel another hand make its way around your neck.
“Good girl.” Megumi purrs out. He is picking up the pace now, as his grip around your neck gently tightens. He’s thrusting into you with ferocity he didn’t know existed, abusing your tight cunt.
You feel yourself getting dizzy while Megumi keeps drilling into your cunt. He releases his grip on your throat, allowing you to gasp for air as he pushes you down against the couch. His hands grip you at your waist, giving him a better holding on you to fuck you harder. He groans as he feels himself getting close.
His cock slams into your g-spot again, as he nears his edge. “I’m close, baby. Be a good girl and come with me, yeah?” You can feel his cock starting to twitch inside your cunt as he continues his relentless assault on your sensitive spot, feeling that knot snap in your belly as you tighten around his cock. The moment you cum, it sends Megumi over the edge, and you feel his warm cum filling your womb. He slips his cock out as he pulls your panties back over your cunt. “Keep this on for a while, sweetheart.” He says as you start to roll over. He leans down and kisses your forehead, while caressing your cheek.
“That was amazing, ____. You were amazing.” He praises as he sits on the couch, pulling you into an embrace as you sit on his lap. Your head rests in the crook of his neck and you can smell that familiar, fresh scent. It smells like home.
“Thank you, Gumi.”
--
‹𝟹 notes: i don't think there are going to be many more chaps for this fic soon. maybe 2 more at most idk. i dont rly know what i wanna do going forward, so i gotta keep it cookin in my brain for a lil more i guess lol. if y'all have suggestions i am ALWAYYYYYYS open for them! getting comments on my fic literally gives me so much serotonin u dont even understand lol
previous chapter ♡ next chapter
‹𝟹 notifs: @vvxxccaa @arylaa @starshipxoxo @rzcnlb
ʚ join my notifs ɞ
(・ω・)つ divider creds to @/cafekitsune and @/eloquentreverie
#jjk fanfic#megumi fushiguro#megumi x reader#megumi smut#jjk smut#megumi x you#jjk megumi#jujutsu megumi#jujutsu kaisen megumi#toji x reader#toji fushiguro#toji is my husband#fushiguro toji#jjk toji#daddy toji#dilf toji#jujutsu kaisen toji#toji smut#jjk#jujutsu kaisen smut#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#ao3 fanfic#ao3 writer#smut#jjk fic#fushiguro x reader#fem reader#female reader
280 notes
·
View notes
Text
Burning Out • XI
Pairing: Noah Sebastian x Fem!Reader
I was lost, but now I'm found Under the lights and in the sounds So let us sing and sing it loudThat we're not perfect, but we're proud of who we are.
Noah Sebastian is lost. His crime-filled lifestyle is anything but perfect; but everything changes once he meets you.
Words: 5.1k
General Fanfic Warnings: 18+, explicit language, smut, alcohol, drugs, violence, mentions murder/suicide, panic attacks/anxiety, nightmares
Authors note: Chapter eleven - The Drain (EDITED: 09-03-24, not new new to the story!)
new? read from chapter one here
THIS IS A FANFICTION USING REAL PEOPLE IN A FICTIONAL SITUATION! I AM NOT IMPLYING THESE PEOPLE WOULD DO THE THINGS IN THE STORY OR ACT THE WAY THEY DO IN THE STORY, IN REAL LIFE! IT IS SIMPLY FICTION, AND JUST FOR FUN! THINK OF THEM AS ACTORS LOL.
+
The three of us sat in silence, the trees above the courtyard singing with the autumn air. I spoke to them for a few more minutes. I tried to make it quick, knowing that if I stayed longer I wouldn't be able to leave.
“I hope you get to meet her someday,” I murmured as I stood, dusting off my pants.
“I’d like to hear about this girl.”
My stomach dropped as I whipped around in alarm, my heart thumping rapidly once I met his silver completion.
+++++
U̧̢̼̹͓͇̮͈͕̰͑͗ͭ̂̐̓̾̇̑̀̑̌̅̈͟͢͞Ń̷̙͎͍̘͈̰̫̫̭̼͇̻̱͈̝̇͐̌ͧͥ̅͑̏̈̐̉ͫ͝͡͠K̷̴̷̸͇̤̝̥͓̤̖̣̇̏ͭ̇̇̍ͨ͞_̸̸̨̡͎̭̄NͨO̅͆WͨŅ̷̢̮̣̰͚̝̮ͫ̑̾ͤ͌̉̀ͧͪͅͅ
Soon, I’ll kill my final piece of evidence… and soon, I’ll have control of Fidelio.
+++++
RUFFILO
With my phone in hand, I paced back and forth across the room. Jolly and Folio’s eyes tracked my every movement, while Juice mewed from Folio’s lap. Despite their attempts to comfort me, not even a cute cat could cheer me up right now. I couldn't take my eyes off the screen, feeling overwhelmed with emotion.
I ran my thumb across the glass to refresh the app once more. No new messages. Clicking the call button for the hundredth time I almost screamed once it rang until voicemail again.
“Noah’s been gone for hours.” I swallowed harshly, “and there’s still no trace of Y/N.”
“Nicky-” Jolly began, standing up from the couch to place a soothing hand on my shoulder, stopping my pacing briefly, “I’m sure Noah’s fine- he’s probably freaking the fuck out looking for Y/N. Maybe even went to the cafe and Sammy’s to fill her bosses in…”
My stomach sunk at his words, and my mind began to race. Something didn’t feel right. I knew Noah, and something felt wrong. He told me he was going to go to the cemetery to clear his mind- and I don’t think he wouldn’t go find Y/N by himself, not after everything that happened. He knew we were stronger in a group.
I shook my head, refreshing my phone for the hundredth time before moaning in frustration, “No. I think he’s in trouble.”
“He’s probably still at the cemetery,” Nick reassured me, standing up with Juice in his arms.
“Can we go look?” I asked, eying both of them as I pressed call, ringing Noah again. No answer.
“He took Y/N’s car so we’d have to walk…” Jolly groaned.
Nick snorted, “Walking is for plebs. Let’s just Uber.”
“Really?” I sighed, giving my brothers a look of relief that they’d come with me.
Jolly laughed, patting my back as we grabbed our shoes, “If it eases your mind seeing him talking to some headstones, then let’s go.”
I threw him a look, glaring, “You know it’s not just any headstone.”
“I know, Nicholas. I know.” Jolly reassured me and I nodded curtly.
After half an hour, we reached the cemetery and I noticed that Y/N's car was still parked in the lot. My mind filled with a glimmer of hope as we walked down the unkempt path. However, the atmosphere was stagnant and my throat tightened with anxiousness. As we approached Noah's parents' plot, my hope faded away as there was no sign of him anywhere.
“I don’t see him,” I mumbled, walking with haste down the path.
The graves were now in sight and I sucked in a breath, shaking my head. Even though the car was still there, something was wrong.
There was a fresh set of white flowers scattered across the front of the graves, the vase that normally sat between the stones lying on the drying grass.
“He could have just left,” Nick chimed in, placing a hand on my shoulder.
“Without the car?” I shrugged him off, pointing at the flowers, “He wouldn’t have laid them out like that. Why is the vase knocked onto the ground?”
Squinting my eyes at something that lay a few feet away from the stone, I felt my chest warm, and my head began to shake. My limbs halted and I watched Jolly brush past me, his head tilting as he bent down, picking up the black object.
“Is this-” He began, flipping it in his hand, inspecting the singular sneaker.
“Noah’s,” I said, my stomach dropping.
Folio shrugged, “It could be anyone’s.”
I reached for the shoe, pointing to the hole that was beginning to form on the toe, “No this is one hundred percent Noah’s- the hole forming? He’s had this pair of vans for over a year. Plus, they’re a size twelve.” I peeled back the tongue, analyzing the faded tag.
“How would he lose a shoe here?” Folio asked.
“He wouldn’t,” Jolly said, looking around the cemetery, his body turning quickly as he scoped out the trees, “He would have taken it off on purpose.”
I turned around, my mind beginning to spiral. First Y/N, now Noah.
He had to have been taken.
“Do you think he’s leaving a clue?” I whispered, staring at my brothers before glancing at the grass, my feet carrying me further into the cemetery.
“Those twins must’ve taken him,” Folio spit angrily, his fists clenching.
I watched Jolly as he leaned around the headstones, his fingers tracing the rock for any signs Noah may have left, before picking up one of the flowers. He twirled it between the pad of his thumb and index finger, staring at the dishevelled petals.
“There aren’t enough flowers here to be a full bouquet, and some of the petals are ripped…” Jolly’s eyes locked with mine briefly before I scanned the ground and trees, landing on a speck of white in the distance.
I pointed as my feet carried me towards the spec, “There.”
A few petals were dispersed down the path, and as I peered ahead, another sprinkle of white caught my gaze.
“I think he’s left a trail,” I said, my breathing becoming erratic as my eyes widened, fear sinking in.
“Well, what are we waiting for?” Nick jogged up to me, pushing my shoulder to send me forward.
The three of us ventured deeper into the graveyard, passing various weathered tombstones, and surveying the ground every few feet for new petals. The further we walked, the more sparse the trail became. Eventually, it stopped altogether.
“Should we keep going?” Jolly asked, pointing to the gate that was open at the back of the cemetery.
Shrugging my shoulders, I kept walking, “We might as well.”
As we approached the gate, I felt a chill run down my spine. The rusted iron creaked ominously in the wind, and beyond it lay a dense thicket of trees. The forest looked dark and uninviting, but I knew we had to press on.
"I don't like this," Folio muttered, his eyes darting nervously from side to side.
"Me neither," I admitted, "but we have to find Noah."
We stepped through the gate, the gravel crunching beneath our feet. The trees loomed over us, their branches reaching out like gnarled fingers. I strained my eyes, searching for any sign of white petals or a clue from Noah.
Suddenly, Jolly grabbed my arm. "Look!" he hissed, pointing to a nearby tree.
There, caught on a low-hanging branch, was a scrap of fabric.
+++++
Y/N
The lights in the room flickered, casting a yellow hue that created eerie shadows against the walls and made my head spin. The air was heavy and damp, permeated by a sense of despair that seemed to cling to every surface.
I coughed, my eyes burning from tears as I lay on the bed in the motel room. My limbs were bound tightly, and I struggled against the ropes for what felt like the hundredth time. Each tug only caused the rope to dig deeper into the wound it had created.
It had only been two days since I arrived here, but it felt like an eternity. Two days of pure agony and torture.
The door of the motel room clicked open, and I reflexively tensed up. But my fear quickly faded when I saw that it was Kiean. He came in holding a bag of fast food, and the delicious smell immediately made my stomach grumble. I tried to hide my hunger by swallowing hard and pushing away the urge to eat. But my stomach betrayed me with loud noises as Kiean locked the door and glanced at me with concern. "Are you going to finally give in and have something to eat?" he asked, tossing the key onto the rickety table by the wall. I avoided eye contact, keeping my mouth shut and refusing to engage in conversation.
The blonde walked over to me, the ice in the soft drink chittering against the paper cup as he placed it on the nightstand. He then opened the brown paper bag, pulling out some fries and some chicken strips.
Kiean's attempt at a smile was met with me turning my head away. He let out another sigh and moved to sit on the edge of the bed. I struggled against the rope holding me still, trying to distance myself from him, but my leg remained pressed against his back. The contact only fueled my anger.
"I even made sure to get your favourite sauce."
Old friends, same disease I'm killing myself again Old friends, same to me I can't get away from it
With a stern look, I directed my gaze towards him as my stomach grumbled once more. The tantalizing aroma of greasy food wafted in the air, making me feel even more sick with hunger. My throat was parched from lack of water. Kiean's eyes followed me with worry as he removed the wrapper from the straw and dipped it into the beverage before holding it up to my lips.
"Please drink, Y/N," he urged me.
The paper brushed against my lips and I squeezed them together, closing my eyes in resentment. He held the cup for almost a minute before I broke, taking the straw into my mouth and sucking up the liquid. I downed the entire thing, gasping for air once I stopped.
“Thank you,” Kiean murmured, opening the box of chicken strips and sauce. I tugged at the rope again before wincing as it dug into the laceration that formed.
Kiean’s brows furrowed as he stared at my wrist, before holding the strip to my mouth for me. No longer able to resist I took a bite and almost moaned at the flavour, swallowing greedily.
“Stop tugging on the rope,” He almost pleaded, “I’m sorry it’s hurting you. Kade would kill me if I took them off.”
Old friends are just a memory That I didn't need
His green eyes bore into me with unease, “You know how he is.” Yeah, I do.
We sat in an uncomfortable silence for a while as he fed me. I was grateful for the food nonetheless, despite them kidnapping me and tying me to a bed frame. I don’t think I could have made it much longer without eating.
One question frequented my mind, and as much as I didn’t want to talk, I knew that deep down I was safer with Kiean than his brother; and I was afraid that at any moment, he would step through the door.
“Where is Kade?”
Kiean’s head snapped toward me in shock, surprised that I finally spoke.
“Oh- he’s out right now,” Kiean shrugged, turning his gaze to the floor, “I think he’s looking for your boyfriend.”
My heart clenched in worry, mind wandering to Noah and the boys. Were they okay after the crash? Were they hurt?
Were they looking for me?
“He’s not my boyfriend,” I mumbled, staring at the blonde. He turned to face me, eyes analyzing my expression. His pupils dilated in knowing, his stillness a telltale sign he knew something was up.
Kiean was always able to read through me.
“But you have feelings for him,” He said as we watched each other, the gaze between us speaking for me.
I tried my best to remain stiff, but I nodded, tears beginning to well in my eyes.
“I know why you left Y/N,” Kiean looked away, looking at his hands that were folded in his lap, playing with his fingers, “and I don’t blame you for leaving.”
“I couldn’t handle it anymore. So many people were hurt. So many people dead.” I whispered, my voice wavering. I blinked in an attempt to hide my tears, but that only made them fall down the skin of my cheeks.
Kiean picked at his nails, “I’m not gonna lie, you fucked us over.”
My mouth formed a straight line as I stared at the patterned bedsheets.
“The whole syndicate fell once you left. Matt followed. Then Orie, then Bryan. Our organization collapsed after you disappeared…and the Rule Maker took over. You know how much that would have pissed Kade off.”
My body stiffened at the mention of the Rule Maker. He was the biggest crime syndicate in North America other than us; always trying to take Fidelio down.
“Once business shifted and we tried building up again- but since we lost the crew it was almost impossible. We became petty dealers for a bit, but no one wanted to deal with Kade anymore. So, we’ve been working under the Rule Maker as the foxes.” Kiean sighed.
“And he’s blamed me for everything,” I laughed bitterly.
Kiean nodded, “I mean, our business fell apart once you left Y/N. We have nothing now.”
“So you blame me too?” I asked, glaring at him. Kiean didn’t say anything.
“It’s not my fault I didn’t want to be part of that shitty lifestyle anymore. I was tired of being used, and I was tired of being part of a problem,” my voice began to rise, “So many people got hurt, and I did some heinous things. I needed out, especially after everything with Kade happened.”
“Kade has issues, I know… but he loves you Y/N-”
“Oh fuck off!” I yelled, my body pulling against the restraints in frustration, “Don’t you dare say he loves me.”
My chest heaved as venomous words left my tongue, “What he did to me was not love. I wish he was dead.”
“Look-” Kiean placed a hand on my own, which caused me to flinch. I tried pulling away, but couldn’t due to the ropes grasp, “I know you’re angry. You hate him, and you hate me, but we need your help.”
“Why would I ever help you,” my teeth clenched in animosity.
Kiean watched me carefully, “You put that mask back on for your friend.”
I avoided his gaze once again.
“You knew we’d be able to find you, and you knew Kade would come in a heartbeat…So why did you risk everything you ran from, for him? If you were so done with this life, why are you willing to return for this guy?”
“I don’t know,” I whispered, “He needed help.”
“Y/N,” Kiean’s green irises begged, “If you’re willing to help someone you just met, can’t you help us? Help me?”
Kiean knew he was my weakness. He had always been there to save me from Kade’s hands. He protected me and kept me safe, despite how awful life was back in Canada. He was my best friend. He was my brother.
“We’re going to take down the Rule Maker,” He said firmly, standing up from the bed now.
“Excuse me?” I scoffed, a laugh almost escaping my lips from disbelief, “What?”
Kiean turned to the closer in the motel room, pulling out three fox head masks. Kiean’s, Kade’s, and…
“Yours,” Kiean said, holding up one of the masks. The silver paint glinted slightly from the flickering yellow motel light.
“We need your help, just this one last time. I promise we’ll leave your life for good if you help us.”
I stared at the mask, almost rolling my eyes, “And if I say no?”
The motel door opened, and I sucked in an anxious breath. Kade slammed the door, his expression furious as his sweat-stained hair hung over his forehead. My limbs warmed nervously as my lungs collapsed, air unable to escape.
I can't be saved Reaching for the life we threw away
Had he been listening this whole time?
“Then I’ll kill you, and your little fuck toy,” Kade seethed, lifeless orbs glaring in my direction.
Watching as it circles in the drain With everything I loved, that's gone to waste With everything I was but couldn't change
+++++
NOAH
It was the fear of the unknown that amplified the sense of vulnerability and helplessness I felt. Being at the mercy of someone else and unable to anticipate their next move, left me terrified and completely hopeless.
The blindfold that covered my vision left me anxious as my body thrashed back and forth from the restraints that tied my arms back, the metal cold against my skin. As I attempted to wiggle free the chains that held me swung against the chair, clanging in my ears. The wind whistled around the building I must’ve been in, causing me to shiver.
I screamed angrily, swinging aimlessly before the chair toppled over and I landed on the cement ground with a thud, the side of my head smacking into the pavement.
I didn’t necessarily believe in a God- but I prayed.
I prayed that Y/N was okay and that she knew I was sorry for everything.
I prayed that whatever happened to me, my brothers knew I loved them. Knew how sorry I was that our lives were ruined because of me.
I prayed that they would be able to find the trail I left behind.
Old friends, same disease I can't get away from it Old friends, same as enemies
“There’s no way you pulled that pharmacy heist off by yourself,” Anger seeped through every word, every syllable.
“Who is she?”
I laughed, my body aching against the ground as I continued wrestling the chains, “You underestimating me?”
The man growled, pushing my face into the cement forcefully, causing me to laugh in resentment. Even through the blindfold, I could tell a snarle was embedded on his face.
“I stole your fucking car at fourteen. I can do anything I need to myself.”
“You sure about that?” I felt my body swing back up from the ground, two sets of hands sitting me upright in the chair.
“Who was wearing the Volto mask?”
I'm killing myself again I'm killing myself again I'm killing myself
“Fuck that I know,” I jeered, “What’s with the theatrics of all this?”
With my question ignored, I felt something cold and sharp press against my arm, “How do you know Y/N Y/L/N?”
I tried to not let my sarcastic smile fade at the mention of her name, “Who?”
“I’m not stupid boy,” The man yelled, a stinging warmth bolting up my arm, causing me to scream.
“Fuck!” I hollered, attempting to pull away, but I couldn’t move, nor see. Hands held my shoulders in place.
“I did some digging. You didn’t just break into her house, No,” he laughed, “No, you’ve been living there.”
I can't be saved Reaching for the life we threw away Watching as it circles in the drain
Why was he asking about the mask and Y/N?
My mind wandered back to Vincent, recalling our conversation days prior.
“Heads, you tell me about your little friend Y/N.”
My gaze narrowed and my fists clenched at the mention of her name. What did he want with Y/N?
“Tails, you tell me about your masked friend.”
Vincent said his boss wanted to know.
“So tell me,” I felt the blade dance across my skin, threatening, “Is she my missing mask?”
With everything I loved, that's gone to waste With everything I was but couldn't change
+++++
RUFFILO
As we strolled down the street, Folio turned to me with a curious expression. "Do you have any theories about who Y/N might be?" I shook my head in confusion. "What do you mean?"
"Well," he mused, "because two masked men chased us and kidnapped both Y/N and Noah and now she's revealed herself as a badass hacker and thief? That doesn't sound like your average barista if you ask me."
I shrugged nonchalantly. "I don't know. The only thing she ever mentioned was that she was trying to escape her past and feared being judged…and that she knows some pretty dangerous people.”
“She took us in without a thought,” Jolly piped in, “She had to have had a similar lifestyle. No one would just take in a group of criminals.” He then stopped walking, reaching into his pocket.
Jolly stared at his screen confused, the device vibrating with a surprising name dancing on the screen, “Vincent?”
Putting the phone against his ear he watched us, a confused look glazing over his features. I stood closer to him, trying to listen in on the conversation. Jolly rolled his eyes, pushing me gently.
“Fuck you calling me for? I don’t have shit bro.”
“Yo, you know where Noah is? Did this asshole flake?”
“Why?” Jolly asked, “You were supposed to meet him?”
“Yea, he had more shit for me- didn’t show up at the ally. Thought that maybe I scared him off since the last time we talked.”
“Well, he didn’t show up because he’s fucking missing.”
“Missing? The hell you mean missing.”
“Missing as in we have no idea where the fuck he is, and we think he was kidnapped; so your deal’s gonna have to wait.”
“Wait- I think I know who may have taken him.”
Immediately I stepped back to share a look with Jolly and Nick. Did Vincent know the twins?
“Shit I gotta go. Meet me at the pier in 20.”
I heard the phone beep and Jolly stared at the screen in confusion, “Folio?”
Nick hummed, “What?”
“Did Noah ever use his first name when dealing with Vincent?”
“I don’t know,” he shrugged, shaking his head, “Pretty sure I told him to just go by Sebastian.”
Jolly shoved his phone back into his pocket, pushing past us and walking quickly down the street, “Seems to me Vincent may be more involved in this.”
+
We hurriedly made our way to the pier, trying to cover the long distance in just twenty minutes. Walking was not ideal, but it was our only option as the cemetery was too far for a quick drive. The wind picked up, sending cold droplets of water flying towards us and making me shiver. As we reached the pier, I noticed a man leaning against the wooden railing, gazing out at the water. He turned towards us with a small smile and stood up straight.
“Jolly? Folio?” He acknowledged them, and Jolly whistled in response.
“Strange seeing you unmasked.”
“Well, I’m not going to wear it where everyone can see us,” He threw his hood over his head, shielding himself from the wind.
“So what do you mean you think you know who took Noah?” I asked.
He looked at me, thick brows sitting heavily above his eyes, “Who are you?”
“Nicholas. Ruffilo.”
“Ah,” Vincent mumbled, “The one that convinced Jolly to stop selling to me in the first place all those years ago.”
I rolled my eyes in annoyance. Jolly placed a supportive hand on my shoulder.
“It was a mutual agreement, Vince. You know why we stopped, we got a new boss.”
“Yeah, whatever,” He huffed, leaning against the railing once again, “Well speaking of bosses, I think mine took him.”
“Is your boss a set of twins that wear these stupid fox masks?” Nick asked.
Vincent laughed, raising a brow, “Uh, no. But that’s interesting.”
Jolly, Nick and I looked at each other. So who took him if it wasn’t the twins?
“Whois he?” I asked.
With a shrug, Vincent turned to look out at the water again, “I dunno. I’ve never met him before, and we only communicate through his little henchmen. We call him the Rule Maker.”
“The Rule Maker?” Jolly chuckled for a moment, but then his smile quickly faded. “Wait, are you talking about THE Rule Maker?”
“Who's that?” I asked, feeling out of the loop.
Folio ran his fingers through his hair. “Only the biggest drug lord in North America.”
“Well, why would he kidnap Noah? We haven't been involved in anything related to drugs in years, except for the last month,” I said.
Vincent shrugged. “I was interrogated by one of his henchmen the other day. He wanted information about the person who helped him with the heist since they were wearing a mask belonging to the missing member of Fidelio.”
I quickly glanced at Folio and Jolly, making eye contact with both of them.
“Fidelio- isn't that a drug syndicate in Canada?” asked Jolly.
Vincent confirmed, “Yeah, it is. That was the first time we saw that mask in months. Then my boss started asking about some woman named Y/N Y/L/N.”
My brothers and I all had the same reaction: wide eyes and physically turning to face each other.
“So you do know her,” Vincent concluded.
“I mean-” Nick scratched his neck.
“Well, my boss knows her. He has been looking for her for years,” Vincent sighed, “So, Sebastian knows Y/N, and has a connection to the Volto mask. Yada yada, the boss wants answers that I couldn’t get out of Noah the other day. So he probably took him.”
I ran a hand over my face, groaning audibly. This is bad.
Jolly stared at me concerned, “Y/N is the missing member of Fidelio. The timeline would add up.” Fuck.
“Interesting,” Vincent chimed in, “So it’s the same person. That girl is the mask.”
“Well, did your boss say how he knows her?” Nick questioned.
The dealer shook his head, “Nope. And I don’t know where Sebastian would be either- but I think that’s who took him.”
“Why are you helping us?” I said warily.
Vincent smiled, his grillz shining against the setting sun, “Well, he provided good business. I got paid well.”
“I don’t know how we are supposed to find him though,” Nick said, “We were following a trail of flowers for a bit.”
Wait… following…
“Oh my god,” I smacked my forehead in annoyance, “Our trackers!” I lifted my pant leg, showing it off to the boys.
I wasn’t sure how we didn’t realize it sooner, but Noah still had his tracker attached to his ankle. At least, I hoped.
“How are we supposed to track it? It was Y/N who had the system,” Jolly said.
“Noah’s number might still be on her laptop. It’s worth a shot.”
+++++
Y/N
Kade sat across the room and asked, "Where is your laptop?" He slumped back in his chair and gave me a cold glare.
"Why would I tell you?" I retorted.
He chuckled, running his fingers through his blonde hair. "Do you have a death wish?"
I snarled at him, "It's not my fault you didn't secure your system properly. Figure it out on your own."
"Well, I didn't expect you to betray me and erase everything." His smile was pathetic and devoid of any warmth.
“Y/N,” Kiean pleaded, and I rolled my head to look at him. He sat on the other bed, eyes begging, “Just cooperate. Like I said, if you help we will leave your life forever.”
“How am I supposed to know that’ll happen?” I mocked, “You chased me and my friends, almost killed us in a car crash with guns, and fucking kidnapped me?”
The room was silent for a moment before Kade spoke up.
“I just want my fucking business back.” He growled, “So like I said, help me, or he is dead.”
I swallowed harshly, knowing that Kade’s threats were never empty. He always followed through with them, and I know he most certainly would kill him.
I didn’t want to help them… but I didn’t want to risk Noah’s life.
“It’s at my place,” I sighed.
Kade stood up, clapping his hands together, which caused me to close my eyes and flinch, “Then let’s go.”
+
We arrived at my house in a rental car that the Twins had gotten for us. I fidgeted with the bandages on my wrists, wincing as I did so, grateful for Kiean's care to prevent infection. My stomach churned as we parked outside of my front door; part of me hoped that the boys would be there to rescue me from this mess, but another part feared for their safety if they were there.
“Are your boyfriend’s minions home?” Kade spat, turning off the engine.
"How am I supposed to know? I've been held captive," I retorted with a sneer. Kiean gave me a pointed look, and I rolled my eyes before the three of us made our way to the door. Kade had taken my key and unlocked the house, stepping inside silently. The twins listened for any signs of movement, and I scanned the area, noting that the boys' shoes were missing.
“I don’t think they’re home,” I said. The twins nodded to each other, following me up the stairs to my room. Juice mewed behind, following us.
Once we entered I went to my desk, pulling the laptop off the charger. I handed it to Kiean who opened it, prompting me to type in my password.
“So now what?” I asked just before the front door opened.
The twins glanced at each other, holding a finger to their lips and my breath quickened, listening to the voices of the boys. They were here.
“So where is her laptop?”
“Probably upstairs. C’mon.”
Was Noah here too?
The shuffle of various sets of footsteps ran up the stairs and as soon as Folio turned the corner he let out a surprised yelp when our eyes met briefly.
“Y/N!” He screamed, taking a step forward before Kade cocked his pistol, holding it straight ahead.
“What the fuck-” I heard Ruffilo and saw him peer behind the corner, his eyes widening once he saw me.
Kade grabbed my wrist tightly, causing me to wince in pain. "Move, or I'll shoot," he threatened as we passed by Folio and Ruffilo with their hands raised in surrender. He dragged me out of the room, past the boys, and into a hallway where I saw Jolly waiting. But then, my eyes locked with a stranger's gaze and I didn't see Noah anywhere nearby.
I pulled against Kade as he tried prying me down the stairs, gun still pointed toward the boys.
“Wait-” I begged, causing Kade to stop, “Where’s Noah?”
As I stared up at Ruffilo from the stairs his gaze made my heart sink.
“He was kidnapped,” Ruffilo muttered.
“C’mon,” Kade spoke through gritted teeth, giving zero fucks about Noah. We reached the bottom of the stairs and Kiean pushed me softly toward the door.
“What?” I yelled back, complete worry taking over me, “By who?”
"The Rule Maker," Jolly hollered back, his voice carrying through the hall. The twins stopped in their tracks, their faces mirroring a mix of surprise and uncertainty as they exchanged a glance with each other.
I can't be saved Reaching for the life we threw away Watching as it circles in the drain With everything I loved, that's gone to waste With everything I was but couldn't change
Chapter 12 - Coming Soon
(New story parts chapter 12+, no longer re-edited work)
Tags: @crimson-calligraphyx @lma1986 @spicywhenspeaking @sammyjoeee @shilohrosechicken
@princessmarshmallowx @laurpartyprogram @cookiesupplier @nojoyontheburn @lacktoesandtoddlerant
@veronicaphoenix @er3nslovergirl @cncohshit @scrumptiousfestivalpost @melcchs
@flowery-mess @mentallynot-here @judging-from-afar @darkmxgician @badomensls
@hoe-for-daddywise @philomenie @xxkittenkissesxx @venturethroughtheveil @thefallennightmare
@blend-in-with-the-madness @reyadawn @deathblacksmoke @anameunmusical @sitkowski
@anything-more-than-human @into-the-grey @amelia-acero @rumoured-whispers @artificialbreezy
#bad omens fanfiction#noah sebastian fanfiction#noah sebastian smut#bad omens fic#Noah Sebastian x reader#burning out fanfic#crime fanfic#bad omens cult
53 notes
·
View notes